《Seijo no maryoku wa bannou desu》 CH 1 On a certain day I was suddenly called to the other world by the ¡¾Ceremony of Saint Summoning¡¿. It was at late in the midnight, when I came home from work, it happened at the entrance when I was going to take off my shoes. White light started to overflow from my feet suddenly, I closed my eyes because of the extreme bright. After I opened my eyes, what I saw in front of my eyes wasn¡¯t the usually kitchen in the apartment, it was a room around 20 tatami surrounded by stone wall. ¡¸We succeeded£¡¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ooooooooooooo£¡£¡£¡¡¹¡¹¡¹ Although it is somewhat noisy, I ignore it and surveyed the surrounding. In front of me are the knight-like people wearing in surcoat and people that wearing ankle-length coat, each of them joy in their own way. The knight hitting each other shoulder while laughing, those wearing robe are having a faint smile on their face their boding sinking on the floor just like having one task accomplished. There is something like line was drawn when I looked at the floor. The line is in black, to be slightly incorporate with the floor, I couldn¡¯t see it if I don¡¯t look hard, the thing that was drawn by the line look like a magic formation. It is a wall when I look at the right, there is only a girl wearing similar clothes like me in this room when I look at the left side. Although you could say it is similar clothes, it is not something like suits but casual clothes called knitted skirt, if I have to say frankly then I wear modern clothes. Look like the people around other me and that girl wear something like armor and robe, is here inside a game is what I want to tsukkomi those clothes. Only me and that girl was wearing familiar clothes. Is that girl in her latter half of her teens? While still confused, she sit down on the floor. She probably the same as me suddenly being thrown in this situation. To be frank, I too feel like screaming for not understand anything, however I¡¯m desperate to calm down even a little bit to try understanding the situation. Just when I grasp the surrounding situation in general, the door on the further side to the left of the girl opened, several man entered the room. The leader is a red hair super ikeman dressed like a so-called aristocrat with rokoko style without wig, behind him is a black hair ikeman knight, other than the red hair man is a dark blue hair young man wearing a plain noble clothes, this one is also a ikemen. Guessing from their appearance, the red hair kun is prince, the knight is imperial guard, is the young man someone of high position civil official? Still, the red hair ¡­¡­ ¡¸Are you a saint?¡¹ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Yes? CH 2 ¡¾Ceremony of Saint Summoning¡¿ The ceremony that has been handed down to Slantania (Surantania) kingdom from ancient time. A long time ago, the kingdom is covered with the miasma, the time when demon run rampant, a maiden appear out of nowhere. Using that art, the demon are being cleaned by the maiden, peace are brought to the kingdom. People called her a saint. The miasma appear to be something that divide and manifest near each other. Although detailed theory is not know, it seem that when the miasma density reach a certain level or above will become demon, if the miasma thick then the strength of the demon born from it will proportion to that too. The miasma in the surrounding area become thinner when a demon is defeated, miasma can be prevented from thickening more than necessary by keep defeating demons. But in every several generations, people said that there were times when the miasma thicken speed exceed the speed at which demons are defeated. At times like that, I heard that the maiden who became saint in the ancient kingdom appear. The art which use by the saint is considerably strong, the demon seem to be quickly annihilated. Thanks to this method, it seem that the speed that the miasma thicken and demon being defeated become balance. I heard that there were also report about time when there is only saint, the miasma in the surrounding do not thicken according to the theory. However. It is nature that saints are always appear but, for only once, there was a time when saint did not appear no matter how dense the miasma were. It is said that the sage at that time inspect all the method and construct this ceremony to summon the maiden who become saint from other side. What a nuisance thing, to be summoned by such a ceremony. This ceremony, is unfortunately such a ceremony that only been performed once from long time ago, could saint really be called, it seem that it is something that can¡¯t be understand without trying it. However they said the sage of that time were great, we were really being summoned yo. Even two people. But saint only appear one person per era it seem ne. The summoning this time is, why two? Compare with the past, because this time appear to be in a considerable awful situation, maybe the number of people increase proportion to this? What a mystery. Up until this point, it is a story about ¡¾Ceremony of Saint Summoning¡¿ that I knew during this one month. And, currently, I¡¯m living in the herbal research institute next to the herbal garden in the royal palace. Eh, I do not live in the palace. I live in ¡­ the research institute. After that ceremony, the red hair-kun that came into the room is undeniable the first prince of this kingdom it seem. That first prince-sama doesn¡¯t give an eye to me, nothing but just another girl, Misono Aira-chan, that he talking with, only Aira-chan that he left the room with. Well. Me is in my twenties, Aira-chan on the another hand is only in her late teens, When you ask who have closer age to the prince-sama, of course Aira-chan. Furthermore the fluffy light brown hair, the translucent white skin and pink cheek, a little droopy eyes that make other want to protect, an adorable girl just like a lovely lily. Since I¡¯m busy, I don¡¯t observe too much with other think so my unkempt hair tied in bundle, unhealthy white skin, it is presumptuous to compare her with a glasses woman whom dark circle have hung under her eyes for many years. I could not not understand why they only have eyes for Aira-chan. However ne, I think he has a good courage to ignore the existence of the one he summoned without even asking. The knight and the robe people in the surrounding too are pretty taken aback by the prince ability to ignore, I was pretty confuse when I notice that I has been left behind. I don¡¯t know how to deal with it when being splendid ignore ne. Because there is no help being idiot like that, I grasp the neck of a rope person nearby, questioning things about the ceremony. Following the story, it seem I was somehow summoned to the different world, I understood that there isn¡¯t a method to return to the former word at the moment. And I after hearing the necessary things, of course I would get mad, it is decided that I will leave the country by foot. To begin with let¡¯s get out of this room first, get out of the royal palace where the room exist, get out of the capital where the royal palace exist, finally I will try to go to the neighbor country. Anyway, I absolutely not want to be here. I separate my hand from the neck of the robe person after finished hearing necessary things, when I¡¯m outside of the room, a panic knight chasing after my back. The knight chasing after me stop me, lead me though the room somewhere at the royal palace, I am drinking the black tea served by the maid while waiting. At last he final come, the person seem to be this country high rank official, moreover to be well-informed about this country, I heard about something concern the situation of me being left behind. From the circumstance of outside I heard at that time, I was very grateful to the knight who stopped me. ¡¸Do you need something from the research institute?¡¹ ¡¸No, I just walked by. I think it is interesting, and only looked¡¹ Did he interested in me who said that the herbal garden was interesting, the researcher just like that, explained the medical herb in the vicinity. Lavender, Rosemary, Angelica and so on, the medical herb with name that are not different from Japan were, having the almost unchanging effect as well. During the explanation ¡¸HP potion can be made with this medical herb¡¹ such a thing, is this a game is the word I wanted to tsukkomi here and there. And when I received the explanation of the medical herb, time passed by while I showed an amazement look, I decided to return to the palace because evening was approaching. ¡¸Please come again ne¡¹ is how kind his gentle words are, I become to hang around everyday, finally I came to the point of living in the research institute. Is not what happening. Since it become troublesome to frequently going to the herbal garden from the palace, I just ask that I want to live in the research institute. Because it is called the royal palace, the garden is large endlessly. It takes 30 minutes from the palace to the herbal garden on foot. Although I went to the herbal garden for 1 hour everyday, the story I heard from the researcher in the research institute is very interesting, for the sake of having one more hour to attend then I would be able to hear more story is what I thought. ¡¸Still, what a strange effective¡¹ Muttering with the HP potion I made on one hand, is Jude (¥¸¥å©`¥É juudo) the researcher that first called me in the herbal garden. The HP potion which I made while learning from the colleague in the research institute, seem to have better performance than the potion that appeared on the public market. About 5 times more it seem. ¡¸Although I only make just like what you taught ne¡¹ I put the medicinal herb and pour water in the pot, by pouring magic power while boiling potion is made. Although potion is divided in ranks: low-grade, intermediate, advance and so on, this ranking is decided by the medical herb put in. However, just by putting in the chosen medical her do not mean high rank potion can be made. Delicate magic manipulation is needed to make high rank potion, the possible rank of production is decided by the production skill of the creator. Although the medical herb which become materials are also costly thing, the number of human capable of making are scarce too, high rank portion are, being sold at the price which can¡¯t be used readily it seem. Well, in the first place, high rank potion are something that no one other than noble and royalty can buy it. ¡¸Color too is undeniable of lower grade HP Potion, I wonder why?¡¹ ¡¸Who know, maybe because my skill are good?¡¹ ¡¸Nn, although I think it do not matter much. Your pharmacy skill, how high is it now?¡¹ ¡¸Wait a minute. ¡ºStatus¡»¡¹ When ¡ºStatus¡» is recited, a semi-transparent window which can only be seen by the user appear in front of me, my status is displayed there. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Takanashi Sei¡¡¡¡¡¡Lv.55£¯Saint £È£Ð£º4,867/4,867 £Í£Ð£º6,057/6,067 Battle skill: Saint attribute magic: Lv.¡Þ Production skill: Pharmacy: Lv.8 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡¸Currently, it is level 8 da ne¡¹ After confirmed the status, when I report the level of pharmacy skill, Jude inclined his head while groaning ¡¸uun¡¹. ¡¸8 you say, you can¡¯t create intermediate level yet da yo naa¡¹ ¡¸Well, isn¡¯t it good whatever it is? It not like the effective become lower¡¹ ¡¸No no no, because it is not at the level of margin that can be let slide! To clarify such a thing is our job too don¡¯t you think¡¹ I thought that it is good as long as the effective is good but, because Jude said, to research such a mystery phenomenon, to investigate the cause is the work of researcher too he scold. It can¡¯t be helped, I continue to get along with Jude investigation. Changing the quantity of material, and alter the amount of poured magic power, many potion are made for experiment purpose. Thus my day passed by continue making potion. CH 3 Author note: ¡¾Cruel description¡¿: Injury and burn are described. ¡¸¡ºStatus¡»¡¹ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Takanashi¡¡Sei¡¡¡¡¡¡Lv.55£¯Saint £È£Ð£º4,867/4,867 £Í£Ð£º5,867/6,067 Combat Skill£º Saint Attribute Magic£ºLv.¡Þ Production Skill£º Pharmacy¡¡¡¡¡¡£ºLv.21 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C 3 months since I was summoned¡£ Just by making potion in the research institute, my pharmacy skill went up to level 21¡£ Since the rank of potion which can be made go up every 10 level, now I can make high rank HP potion too¡£ However, I still often fail¡­¡­¡£ Because numerous valuable medical herbs are used to make high rank potion, I can¡¯t made many at this level where the number of failure are too many¡£ The number of High Rank HP Potion that I make since I went through level 20 are still 3 nanoyone¡£ Even so, because the number of people able to produce high rank potion are few to begin with, it seem to be a feat for researchers like me who able to make high rank potion¡£ It seem that up until now this research institute don¡¯t have even one person that can make high rank potion, because the potion have to be ordered from outside when it is used for research it seem, at the time when I became able to make it, everyone were happy at the amount of cost and time that could be cut down¡£ Although it is necessary to make potion to raise the level of pharmacy skill but, generally because magic power would running dry, the number of potion that can be made in one day are limited, I heard that level can not be raised easily¡£ Me£¿ ¡¸As always, you made an unusual amount ne ¡¹ ¡¸Is that so£¿¡¹ ¡¸Un¡£Because something like making no less than 10 Intermediate Potions per day, isn¡¯t it strange enough¡¹ Lining up in a row in the cabinet in front of my eyes are those Intermediate HP Potion¡£ The efficiency is of course 0.5 time more¡£ According to the chief of the research institute, in extreme case it efficiency maybe higher than a common High Rank HP Potion¡£ For the sake of investigating the cause of the strange efficiency of potion that I make, Jude and 2 more keep inspecting it day and night¡£ But the cause could not be understand at all, even other researchers joining the inspection in the end¡£ They inspect from various angles, there are those who inspect the production progress, those who research the potion itself etc, they carry out the inspection variety, meanwhile, I simply keep making potion¡£ Throughout the day¡£ When did that happened, it was the time when I made around 150 piece of Lower-class HP Potion on that day¡£ Jude asked, ¡¸You can still make it?¡¹and¡£ Regarding to that my answer was, ¡¸What are you talking about?¡¹¡£ At that time, I finally know what called the normal quantity of potion a person can make per day¡£ As the rank become higher so do the magic power that need to be poured into potion, I heard that normally one can make 10 per day for Intermediate Class or 100 Lower-class¡£ This is the case of a pharmacist who specialty in making potion, for those in research institute it is a little less it seem¡£ It is true that MP decrease when making potion but, because it is something insignificant, I did not care at all yone¡£ Hearing that Jude said, although while creating potion you can not not pouring magic power is what he was told by many, MP decrease steadily and, in first place unless you pouring magic power, only soup can be made if you just boiling medical herb¡£ In the end, the chief said ¡¸Let¡¯s priority researching the way to improve the efficiency¡¹, it mean that I returned to the everyday potion creating but, it seem I got carried away a bit¡£ The potion that I made to be used to research is too much, it become left-over¡£ Although it could become a good amount of money if sell wholesale to the market, regrettably the efficiency is 1.5 time the general one, which will become a problem if selling it wholesale like this, in the research institute there is a wonderful amount of potion now¡£ ¡¸You made a lot again¡£You will get scolded by the chief yo¡¹ ¡¸I forgot to count the number I made when I¡¯m concentrating yone¡¹ It is a lie desu¡£ I just want to quickly become able to make high grade HP potion without being complained, was only leveling-up desu¡£ Because the medical herb using are those from the herbal garden, recently, there are complains to the chief that the medical herb in the herbal garden become scarce¡£ Because getting scold is unpleasant, I¡¯m thinking of hiding the potion I create today in my room, I was taking the one I created today from the storage when the laboratory door was opened with a loud*batan* sound¡£ When I turn back, there is a soldier with distorting breath while shouting ¡¸Where is the chief?¡¹, he jumped into the laboratory¡£ When I point at the door of the chief¡¯s room, he go to the chief¡¯s room in a very hurry¡£ Just what did happened£¿ The soldier and the chief came out of the chief¡¯s room after a while¡£ ¡¸This is emergency case, collecting all recover potion now¡¹ Hearing from the researcher near the chief, I understood the situation¡£ This week the 3rd Knight Order subjugated demons in the Ghosh forest to the west of the royal palace but, somehow they suffering enormous damage there it seem¡£ The chief who always have a gentle mask with a radiant smile is giving instruction with a chilling face, immediately the researcher noisily collecting potion from the desk drawer and the shelf and gather it on the desk near the entrance of the laboratory¡£ I too together with Jude took out the potion being kept in the cabinet and carried it¡£ The soldier astonished ¡¸This much!¡¹after seeing the amount of potion being gathered on the desk¡£ Ee, because it amass recently¡£ After finished taking out all the potion from the storage, because I remembered there are High Rank Potion putting in my room, I went to take it¡£ When I returned from my room, it seem that they finished collecting potion in the laboratory, I finished loading the potion into the wagon which had come beside the door¡£ ¡¸Someone come with me¡¹ By the instruction of the chief, the researcher near the entrance boarding the wagon¡£ The wagon began to run after I get on it¡£ ¡¸Nee, do something like dragon coming out from Ghosh forest£¿¡¹ ¡¸Dragon? No, they don¡¯t yo¡¹ ¡¸Isn¡¯t Salamander a fire drake£¿¡¹ ¡¸N? Salamander is mere a lizard that emit fire daro¡¹ When I ask Jude who come together about the Salamander, an unexpected answer came back¡£ Salamander is not a dragon¡­¡­¡£ Although it is a fire drake in my image inside my head¡­¡­¡£ ¡¸Although it is a lizard, it is able to make such a damage¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸Even if saying it is a lizard but it is big ne¡£It is agile¡£Saying that it do not belong to the dragon class, it is a demon with high rank dayo¡¹ ¡¸Right¡¹ The image of the salamander in my head became a 10 meter long Komodo dragon¡£ It emitting fire while moving forward at high speed, the moment it face me, I¡¯m pretty sure that I will unable to move and giving up the life¡£ While thinking of the Knight Order will be hard fighting such a high rank demon like that, the wagon stopped at a corner of the royal palace¡£ As soon as I enter the building, the inside was a battlefield¡£ ¡¸This is terrible¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹ In the room which usually being used as a hall, many injured people are sleeping, in the space between them were people seem to be doctor and nurse running around¡£ In the room the wounded and, the groaning voice of those injured with burn caused by Salamander flame overflow, echoing with the¡¸Potion has yet to come?¡¹scream of doctor¡£ My carefree head a little while ago is getting cold, while I standing still in dumbfounded, the chief who had been leading clapped his hand¡£ ¡¸Distributing the brought potion! You two are over there, Jude and Sei please take care the other side¡¹ ¡¸¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes£¡¡¹¡¹¡¹¡¹ Holding several potion which I brought at a time, I go to distribute it to the doctor here and there¡£ The doctor mostly stand near the seriously injured people, they give the potion to the patient as soon as it is received¡£ Is it because of the overall potion shortage, Lower-class HP Potion too are given to severely wounded person with difficult to complete recovery unless it is Intermediate Class HP potion if normally¡£ Maybe in that position as a doctor¡¯s feeling then it better than not giving it¡£ Especially when the patient is at the border of life and death¡£ Because by giving it they may be able to survive ne¡£ ¡¸This is£¡¡¹ The doctor who gave the potion which have been handed by the researcher to the patient was surprised¡£ The skin which is greatly torn by the demon claw, when the potion is given to the patient who was roughly breath, the wound completely gone, the patient too who eyes was shut open it due to the pain suddenly disappeared, he confirm his body cautiously¡£ Including such small scratch all over the place too, every wound disappear, the pale face color too has recovered¡£ ¡¸It was Lower-class right£¿¡¹ The doctor with dubious face holding up the empty bottle in his hand to look but, after everything is given to the patient, it is difficult to determinate the rank¡£ Although it is certainly that Lower-class HP Potion was given to the doctor, it is not a merely Lower-class HP potion¡£ The 50% increase potion which I made, in other word the performance is that of an Intermediate Potion¡£ Leaving the place before being asked something by the doctor, I distribute the potion one after another¡£ Although the surprising voice of the doctor and nurse can be heard here and there, I ignored it¡£ For now to distribute take priority¡£ ¡¸Is there no high rank HP potion£¿¡¹ In the interior of the hall, I heard someone voice¡£ Many doctors and knights gathered could be seen when I look at where the voice come from¡£ Is there where the voice came from£¿ Because there are Intermediate Class HP Potions on hand, I head to there with it, the discussion voice was heard as I approaching¡£ ¡¸This could be difficult even with high class¡£Is there no one that can use recover magic£¿¡¹ ¡¸Even if they can use recovery magic unless it is level 3 or more¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸What about Saint-sama? Maybe that person can use level 3 recovery magic£¿¡¹ ¡¸Because of Kyle Crow Prince can¡¯t show such a cruel scene like this to Saint-sama¡­¡­¡¹ ¡¸What£¡¡¹ Kyle is, certainly the first prince name, that akagami-kun which in the future may become bald yone¡£ Certainly to see the seriously wounded patient part without mosaic is, very hard¡£ Even I who prided myself in having somewhat tolerance toward splatter keep a tight view in order not to see it as much as possible but, that easy-going Aira-chan will faint the moment that she see that¡£ The civil officer like person explained the reason why Aira-chan couldn¡¯t come to the knight, is that knight the patient friend£¿ Although I can¡¯t made the judgment due to the crow that I can¡¯t see the patient, it seemed to be a serious injure that recovery was difficult even with High Rank HP Potion¡£ When I look around the crow there is the chief there so I go close, I was called by the chief who noticed me¡£ ¡¸Sei, is there any high rank HP potion left£¿¡¹ ¡¸Aa, if it is tha¡¸Chief!¡¹¡¹ When I turn toward the voice, the doctor and nurse began to move busily¡£ The patient¡¯s condition seems to have take a sudden turn¡£ I too push people aside, go beside the patient¡£ Looking close the right upper half of the patient body is burnt, on the other side are various wounds, to be alive with that degree of serious wound is a miracle¡£ The rough breath gradually become quiet¡£ ¡¸Hey, move aside£¡¡¹ When I push the doctor aside and look at the patient, I felt like he is going to die soon¡£ I take out the High Rank HP Potion out of my apron pocket in hurry, open the lid, bring it close to his mouth¡£ Because of my loud voice ¡¸Please drink it!¡¹, although a little, he seem to be able to drink a little somehow¡£ How much time passed, he finish drink all the potion, when I look at the patient, the charred skin came off, underneath it appeared beautiful skin¡£ Fuuu, when I blow out a good-work-done like breath, from surrounding¡¸Uoooooooooooooo¡¹cheer arose¡£ CH 4 4 months since the summoning. The herbal research institute has been expanded. On that day, because the potions from the research institute saved many from the 3rd Knight Order, a special reward was bestowed from the royal palace. In particular, it seems the person who I made to drink the high grade HP potion is the 3rd Knight Order¡¯s commander and also the margrave¡¯s well-bred 3rd son. Additionally my potions, which couldn¡¯t be sold wholesale to the shops because of their efficiency, were sold to the 3rd Knight Order. Thanks to that, the budget of the research institute has become abundant. Because the chief asked if there was anything I wanted, when I answered a bath and kitchen half-jokingly, a bath and kitchen were really added to the research institute. The kitchen can be said to be a large kitchen, and next to it is the dining hall which can fit all of the researchers. Furthermore, with the cook. Shortly after the research institute¡¯s exclusive dining hall was complete, it became popular with everyone. Up until now I went to the dining hall exclusive for employees in the royal palace, but it¡¯s far you know. The hikikomori (shut-in) researchers were overjoyed. Although, there is another reason why I requested for a kitchen. After all, the cuisine level of this world is low. Or, should I say, there is a lot of raw tasting material left intact in the cooking. The taste might be masked with salt and vinegar, but it¡¯s unpalatable. Although I went to the royal palace¡¯s employee dining hall to eat, it was a really harsh experience. Because of the distasteful flavors, I was able to diet without anticipating it. Although I didn¡¯t mind it so far but, since I was summoned into this world, I am strongly aware that I¡¯m picky about Japanese food. That¡¯s why, although I¡¯m not that great at cooking, based on the idea that surely what I make would be better I wanted a kitchen. I even went through great pains to get the cook together with me, and I was allowed to make my own share when it wasn¡¯t busy. Fortunately, because this cook is a gentle person, without any disgruntle, he had let me use one section of the kitchen. However, when I was in the middle of cooking, he had a frightful ¡°gun¡± look (staring intensively). Apparently, he is a person with very high ambitions. Because he wanted to have a taste, when I said ¡°please do, please do,¡± he ended up eating one serving. After eating a mouthful and becoming senile, he kept eating in silence. Because he wanted me to teach him by all means, since then, I have taught him the recipe every time I make a new dish. The result is something to the degree of the dining hall for the royal palace employees being no match for the research institute¡¯s dining hall¡¯s delicious growth. If it has become delicious to this extent, it¡¯s fine even if I don¡¯t make it myself but, since the cook bows his head asking me to teach him new recipes, recently I cook for myself once a week and the cook also behaves. ¡¸Sei.¡¹ In the middle of those feelings, today while I¡¯m teaching a new recipe in the kitchen and making a sandwich together with cook-san, Jude comes over. ¡¸What is it?¡¹ ¡¸There is a message from the chief, he wants you to deliver this document to the 3rd Knight Order¡¯s barracks.¡¹ ¡¸Right now I¡¯m in the middle of doing something so can Jude go for me?¡¹ ¡¸Well, for some reason he wants Sei to deliver it, is what I was told¡­¡¹ ¡¸What is it I wonder? Right now? Since there¡¯s just a little bit more before I finish making this, can I do it afterward?¡¹ ¡¸If it¡¯s just a little bit more then isn¡¯t it fine?¡¹ ¡¸Understood. I just need to go to the 3rd Knight Order¡¯s barracks right?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, please bring it to the commander¡¯s office.¡¹ ¡¸Got it.¡¹ I arrive at the office of the 3rd Knight¡¯s commander, and when I ask the member who is standing on the side to relay, I am lead inside immediately. Apparently there have been talks passed through from the chief. As I enter, in front of the splendid office desk is a long suite, and there sits the chief and one more person. Is he the commander? ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting.¡¹ ¡¸No, I¡¯m saved. Thank you.¡¹ ¡¸Then, I will return now.¡¹ ¡¸Wait a second.¡¹ When I pass the document to the chief, he thanks me while smiling. As I turn around to leave the room because my business is finished, I am stopped by the chief. While I¡¯m thinking, what is it, and look at the chief, I am urged to sit down next to him. Why? As I catch a glimpse of the other person who might be the owner of the room, I am also urged to sit down by him. While I reluctantly sit next to the chief, the chief speaks to him. ¡¸She is Sei.¡¹ ¡¸I see, so it¡¯s you. I¡¯m the commander of the 3rd Knight Order, Alberto Hawk (Aruberuto Hoku ¥¢¥ë¥Ù¥ë¥È?¥Û©`¥¯).¡¹ ¡¸Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Sei.¡¹ I do not say my family name. It is only the nobles who have a family name in this world, and I am not a noble. When I was assigned to the research institute, I was taught this when I first introduced my name to the chief. In this country where family names are unfamiliar, because I would be pried at by those around if I poorly gave away my name and it would become troublesome, since then, I have decided not to give away my full name. And, the other man is the commander after all. I sit diagonally in front of him, and take a look again. There are some wrinkles on the handsome man with fair blond hair and blue grey eyes that give out a cold feeling. Is he around the same age as the chief? Only, because he became a knight, he has a better physique than the chief. Well, but the chief is pretty huge too. How should I say this¡­ the thickness of the muscle is different. He could perhaps be the most favorite type I¡¯ve met since coming to this kingdom. ¡¸The case concerning the recent 3rd Knight Order expedition, do you remember it?¡¹ ¡¸Expedition?¡¹ ¡¸Hey, about the Salamander.¡¹ ¡¸Ah.¡¹ About the expedition in question brought up by the chief, although I don¡¯t know what it is, I understand once the Salamander is mentioned. ¡¸At the time, there was a guy who you made to drink the high grade HP potion.¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s him.¡¹ At the time, there was only one person who was severely wounded that I made to drink the high grade HP potion. The burn was dreadful, and because it was hard to look at the face, I didn¡¯t remember any of the features. But, if I¡¯m not mistaken, I remember the knight who was on the side did say commander. I see, so he¡¯s the person who nearly died at the time. After drinking the potion, the burned skin peeled off but now it has completely recovered as if there were no burn at all. To completely recover to this extent, I think the potion of this other world is really excellent. In this situation, perhaps something like wounds other than the burn might be completely healed as well. Although I want to see the efficiency of the potion, indeed it is impossible to ask him to take off his clothes for me to see isn¡¯t it. ¡¸Thanks, I was saved by you.¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s nothing¡­¡¹ Crap. I want to look at the progress but, maybe because I¡¯m staring at his face, the commander¡¯s face blushes slightly. The figure of an embarrassed handsome guy is something with such strong destructive power. When I reply with a generic response while my heart is fluttering, I can hear the sound of light laughter nearby. When I turn to the side thinking, what is it? there is someone putting a hand on his mouth enduring the laughter. ¡¸Chief?¡¹ ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. Ah yes, do you want the ingredients for the high grade HP potion?¡¹ ¡¸Yes. But they can¡¯t be gathered without going into the forest right?¡¹ The meager amount of herbs for high grade HP potion cultivated in the herbal garden has been greatly reduced due to over exploitation. For the sake of raising my Pharmacy skill level, I wanted to make potions fast but, unfortunately, the cultivation of herbs is difficult and I was forbidden by the chief to use them any further. Because the herbs seems to grow naturally in the forests outside of the royal palace, everything is fine if I go there to gather them but in the forest there are demons, and collecting herbs is difficult with only a researcher. ¡¸Right. If it¡¯s nearby then they grow in the forest in the south. Why don¡¯t you go and gather them for a while?¡¹ ¡¸Chief, I want you to spare me from being attacked by the demons.¡¹ ¡¸About that, it seems those 3rd Knight Order guys will protect you.¡¹ ¡¸Huh?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s the reward for the potions from the other day apparently.¡¹ The reward for the potions, is to be guarded while gathering herbs? But¡­ ¡¸If it¡¯s a reward, then I¡¯ve already received it¡­¡¹ I received the special reward from the royal palace and the reward from the margrave household too. If there¡¯s more, then I feel like it¡¯s too much. ¡¸It seem commander-dono wants to pass it personally.¡¹ ¡¸Oi!¡¹ When the chief says it while grinning, commander-san becomes panicky and stops him. But it¡¯s too late. However, is it fine to move the Knight Order for personal gratitude? When I cast a glance at the commander, conveying my intention, he clears his throat and explains awkwardly. ¡¸Originally, we were scheduled to go to the forest in the south for subjugation. Incidentally, it somehow became this kind of talk.¡¹ ¡¸Is that so.¡¹ There was originally a schedule, wasn¡¯t there? If so, then I wonder if there is any problem. Though I certainly want the herbs for a high grade HP potion. ¡¸If I do not trouble you then, please.¡¹ As I lower my head, the commander nods as if saying there is no problem. After that, we talk about practical business like when the expedition starts, and it becomes evening without me noticing. CH 5 Today I¡¯ve come to Saul (Sauru ¥µ¥¦¥ë) forest to the south of the capital. The 3rd Knight Order subjugates demons around the capital regularly and, after Ghosh forest to the west, the Saul forest expedition was apparently scheduled next. Normally, it isn¡¯t necessary for the Knight Order to perform a subjugation so frequently but, in recent years, it¡¯s a situation where the normal frequency can¡¯t keep up, which has resulted in constant subjugation. Well, because of the saint that was summoned by the ¡¾The Ceremony of Saint Summoning¡¿, the situation is considered to have gradually improved. Do your best, Aira-chan. And, this time, researchers of the herbal research institute have joined the expedition too. There are various herbs that grow in the forest that are not available in the herbal garden, so the purpose is to harvest them. Normally it is unthinkable for a researcher, who is a good for nothing other than being a hindrance, to partake in the subjugation of the Knight Order, but the accompaniment was permitted as a reward for saving the Knight Order¡¯s commander-san the other day. Although I had planned to leisurely make potions in the research institute, but because I¡¯m the one who uses herbs the most so, by the chief¡¯s order, sadly my participation was obligated. ¡¸Oi, don¡¯t separate too far.¡¹ I find the herb I want in a place slightly away from the road and, when I go over to take it, I am warned by Jude from behind. I pick up the herb quickly, and when I go back to Jude, I end up getting scolded some more. ¡¸Saying that this forest is calmer than the forest in the west does not mean that there are no demons. If you are leaving then don¡¯t leave without saying something!¡¹ ¡¸Sorry, sorry.¡¹ Although the demons that appear in the south forest seem to be weaker than the ones in the west forest, it doesn¡¯t mean they do not appear at all. So I understand that I can¡¯t be careless but, I¡¯m unable to deny the Japanese mentality. When I find the thing I¡¯m aiming for, unconsciously, I go there unintentionally. ¡¸Because I¡¯m carefully watching, you will be fine if you do not stray too far.¡¹ While abruptly laughing, the commander calls out from behind us. Currently, the Knight Order and the researchers are separate and act in 3 groups. The reason for this arrangement is because it is efficient but, Jude and I are put in commander-san¡¯s group. It seems that normally commander-san does not partake in the expedition to the south forest. Knight-san¡¯s story is that this time it might be because of us that he made an exception to accompany us. Despite it being the reward, somehow I¡¯m filled with apologetic feelings. ¡¸Thank you very much. However I have a feeling that we have gone considerably deep into the forest, yet the demons have not appeared.¡¹ That¡¯s right. I think 2 hours have already passed since we¡¯ve entered the forest but, we haven¡¯t encountered the demons even once. Is this normal? Thinking like so, when I question commander-san, it does not seem to be the case. ¡¸No, usually encountering them several times already wouldn¡¯t be strange but¡­¡¹ ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, it is unusual to make it here without any encounter.¡¹ While saying this, commander-san makes a gesture of thinking a little, then talks to the other knights. Yes, I wonder if there is something? It would be nice if a strong demon like the Salamander does not come out suddenly. Thinking such a thing, while picking up the herb growing on the roadside, I go to the rally point with the other groups. There is a little empty area in the forest. After having joined with the other groups there, it¡¯s going to be lunch. ¡¸Delicious!¡¹ At the lunch meeting place where everyone has joined. When hearing voices saying delicious here and there, it is worth it that I did help. Although there were talks that the preparation for lunch would be done by those in the Knight Order but, for me who grieves over this world¡¯s food situation, I had to help. The soup that I made by using herbs, which is not usually used, seems to be popular. ¡¸There have been rumors about delicious food in the herbal research institute¡¯s dining hall, do you by any chance make them?¡¹ ¡¸No, it is only to the extent of providing recipes. The cook always makes it.¡¹ ¡¸To always be able to eat such delicious meals, it is enviable.¡¹ As said by commander-san. As a result of this morning¡¯s subjugation, the knights-san and the researchers seem to have opened their hearts just like that, and while everyone is sitting down and gathering together freely, the commander-san sits next to me. When the vice commander-san sits on my other side, the only researcher that has been thrown into this group of executives-only is me alone. Jude? When I try to involve him, he escapes. I will remember this. ¡¸I was told that this soup has various herbs put into it, but my body is warmer than usual. Is there any herb with such an effect?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. Today¡¯s soup is¡­¡¹ Although I mainly speak with commander-san, I¡¯m called out to by the other knights in between times. Apparently it is not common to use herbs to cook in this world. Particularly, the discussion of herbs used in a drink¡¯s side dish serve as a good story as we eat. It is delicious when I put it in the sausage. Just like that, there is a heated discussion about cuisine, and in the afternoon is the subjugation, then in the evening I return to the royal palace. 1 week from the subjugation. This week, things have become a little serious. There is a slight commotion in the subjugation after lunch. Although my group hasn¡¯t encountered the demons as usual, it seems the other groups have. The physical strength of the knights, regardless of their group, seems to have increased more than usual. The reason it was noticed was because they easily subjugated the demons. When it is time to talk about the cause, it is lunch that¡¯s brought up first. It was different from usual, there were herbs in the soup. Then, are the herbs the cause? To confirm it, this week, I make dishes with various conditions at the research institute. With that, on top of the morning, noon, evening, plus midnight snack, there is only eating all day long. As expected it is impossible to thoroughly understand it on my own, so even the knights from the 3rd Knight Order and the researchers are asked to cooperate. The result is, it is understood that physical strength increases if one eats a specific dish that a person with Cooking Skill makes. Cooking Skill seems to be the skill that the cooks in the dining hall mostly have. Of course our cook in the research institute also has it too. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Takanashi¡¡Sei¡¡¡¡¡¡Lv.55£¯saint £È£Ð£º4,867/4,867 £Í£Ð£º6,067/6,067 Combat skill: Saint attribute magic£ºLv.¡Þ Production skill: Pharmacy¡¡¡¡£ºLv.28 Cooking¡¡¡¡ £ºLv.5 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C And so, I also acquired the skill before I noticed it. This is the reason the knights¡¯ physical strength seemed to improve at the subjugation. Of course, the physical strength that improved were not only the knights¡¯ but also the researchers¡¯ but, the researchers whose bodies rarely moved didn¡¯t seem to notice it. Actually, that¡¯s not the only reason why I noticed. The 50% extra that appears when I make potions, the effect shows up even here. It¡¯s even more than the food made by the cook-san in the dining hall. The dishes that I make have a greater effect. Thanks to that, the effect becomes remarkably visible, and was noticed just like that. Of course, I don¡¯t need to mention that I am forbidden to cook at a public place in the future by the chief. CH 6 Edited by Pandameister I get up in the morning, brush my teeth, wash my face, and apply cosmetics. A routine like when I was in Japan without any change. If I have to say there is any change, then it¡¯d be that I have to make cosmetics for myself. Fortunately, this is an herbal research institution. There are equipment and facilities for handmade cosmetics, in addition I¡¯m free to use the materials as much as I want. Moreover, when making cosmetics, there seems to be an influence from the pharmacy skill, so the completed cosmetics are high-performance. In this world there is no such thing as late-night overtime work, and partly thanks to being able to lead a regular life too, the dark circles that have stayed below my eyes for many years have completely disappeared. When I was in Japan, in a day, I worked until late midnight every night, and far from being a beauty or fashionable, I was a splendid mourning woman. It¡¯s a little fun to watch the recent slight changes in the mirror. I am grinning while looking at the small hand mirror, which was among the luggage that had been summoned with me. Nevertheless, it¡¯s not much different from having no make-up on. Although I am able to make basic cosmetics, I am unable to make the pro-makeup cosmetics since I don¡¯t remember how to do it. Because I didn¡¯t really like plastering it on very much, this is fine. Now satisfied after looking for a while, I change my clothes. Today is a day off, so I relax a little, it is quite a good time. Well, what shall I do? ¡¸¡ºStatus¡»¡¹ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Takanashi¡¡Sei¡¡¡¡¡¡Lv.55£¯Saint £È£Ð£º4,867/4,867 £Í£Ð£º6,067/6,067 Combat skill: Saint attribute magic£ºLv.¡Þ Production skill£º Pharmacy £ºLv.30 Cooking £ºLv.8 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C For the time being, I confirm my current status. Both the pharmacy and cooking skill rose. Though cooking seems to go up if I keep cooking as it is, the pharmacy skill has recently become difficult to level up even when making high grade HP potions. Greater than a high grade HP potion, what should I make? There are books related to herbs and medicine in the research institute but, I didn¡¯t see any potion with a greater effect than a high grade HP potion. Maybe there are some books on it if I go to the royal palace¡¯s library? Despite it being a precious holiday, in the end all I do is something concerning work; I think I¡¯m the same workaholic as before. Besides, I don¡¯t have anything else I want to do either. Even though I did go to the town and went shopping but, because I didn¡¯t go outside of the royal palace, it is hard to go willingly. It¡¯d be different if someone were to go with me though¡­ Well, it¡¯s alright. I will shut myself in the royal palace¡¯s library reading books today. ¡¸Isn¡¯t it Sei? Are you going out?¡¹ I am called by Jude as I¡¯m going down to the 1st floor from my room on the 3rd floor. Today is not a holiday for him, it is a work day. He seems to have just come back, bringing herbs from the warehouse to the institute. Inside the box held by both hands, there are thick herbs inside. ¡¸Yes, I intend to go to the royal palace¡¯s library.¡¹ ¡¸I see, isn¡¯t today your holiday?¡¹ ¡¸Yes it is!¡¹ ¡¸See you later.¡¹ ¡¸I¡¯m going.¡¹ I leave the institute after being seen off by Jude, and walk towards the royal palace. Although it takes 30 minutes, this is a good exercise too. I have a lack of exercise because I usually stay shut-in in the institute, I must walk like this occasionally. Even though it¡¯s troublesome¡­ After walking for a while I arrive at the royal palace and enter inside. Since I have been to the library several times because of work, I don¡¯t lose my way. When I look at the jar, painting, etc. decorated along the hallway, I reach the library in a blink. When I open the entrance door and enter inside, to protect the books, there are only a few windows so the inside is dim. Tracking the faint light, the books on the bookshelf can be seen, and I find the book I¡¯m looking for. After obtaining several books in my hand, I sit on a nearby seat and open a book. The written characters are, of course, not Japanese, but I understand the content. Is this the influence of the summoning? Because in my head it is Japanese, it¡¯s a very mysterious feeling. However much time passed, and when I¡¯m on the nth round trip between the seat and the bookshelf, the entrance door rings with the sound of *kii* and opens. Because this is an available place for those working at the royal palace, it is not unusual for someone to come. When I turn my eyesight while thinking, is it the usual civil officers, what enters my view is a luxurious dress, and a stunning beautiful girl. Blond hair that is half rolled up, and blue upturned eyes. It is a young aristocrat lady no matter where I look. And one of high rank too. Although it¡¯s not strange if there is a young lady in the royal palace, it is unusual for them to come to the library. Because of the beautiful sight, maybe I stared too much, but I am noticed. By the nature of the Japanese, when I instinctively lower my head, a lovely smile is returned. Because staring any further might be impolite, I return my sight to the book at hand. After reading for a while, a book is placed before the seat in front of me. The young lady from a while ago is there when I look up, and this time she begins reading the book without turning here. Even though there are other seats, I can¡¯t think of the reason why she¡¯d sit here, and without minding it I read the book in my hand. When I finish reading all of the books on hand, I hear the sound of the bell informing that it is just 3 o¡¯clock. I feel like I have been in the library for quite a long time. When I stand up thinking it should be time to return, from the young lady, I am called out to with a ¡¸Umm¡­¡¹. ¡¸Yes?¡¹ ¡¸About that book¡­¡¹ Apparently, the young lady wants to read one of the books in my hand that I was going to put away. Because I finished reading it, when I pass it over, the other books that I am holding in hand is seen, and she is surprised. ¡¸You read difficult to understand books. Are you from the research institute?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ ¡¸As expected. Because this book over here is written in an ancient language, I* have a very hard time reading it.¡¹ *(TLN: She uses watakushi, which is a very formal way to refer herself. Editor: I believe it¡¯s also considered relatively archaic, and not so much used in modern day speaking.) With some of my ability, because it is possible for me to read while disregarding the written language, I didn¡¯t notice it at all. One of the books in my hand seems to be something written in an ancient language. Because I don¡¯t actually understand it or know how difficult it is, I vaguely laugh to dodge the topic. ¡¸Are you* interested in herbs too?¡¹ *(TLN: This time Sei use anata-sama where the suffix -sama after anata (you) is used to respectfully refer to someone of higher rank.) ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹ She smiles vaguely too when I ask with an extremely dubious honorific. Hmm, is it the honorific¡¯s fault, or the content of the question that¡¯s bad? Although I can¡¯t decide, I think it¡¯s also bad to obstruct any further, so I decide to end it properly. ¡¸If you are interested, please come to the herbal research institute. There are the real things in the physical garden too. I¡¯m Sei, a researcher.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you. I¡¯m sorry for the late introduction. I¡¯m* Elizabeth Ashley (¥¨¥ê¥¶¥Ù¥¹?¥¢¥·¥å¥ì¥¤ Erizabesu Ashurei)¡¹ *(Editor: She switches to watashi now, which is much more normal/casual and way less formal than watakushi.) ¡¸Well then, it is time for me to return to the research institute.¡¹ ¡¸Have a good day.¡¹ I return the book to the bookshelf, and leaving the library, I suddenly feel the heat. It will soon become summer. Was the temperature regulation done by some method in the library? The temperature was lower than the corridor. When I walk on the road to the research institute while looking up at the chest, I hear the sound of a horse galloping from behind. When I turn around, a group of horseman are heading here. Riding on them are knight-like people, and I have a feeling that I know the person who is leading them. ¡¸Sei!¡¹ ¡¸Ah, good afternoon!¡¹ Their leading person is the leader of the 3rd Knight Order. Does that mean those following him in the back are people of the 3rd Knight Order? It seems to be since they are wearing a knight¡¯s outfit. ¡¸Are you returning to the research institute?¡¹ ¡¸Yes.¡¹ ¡¸I will give you a lift if you want.¡¹ ¡¸Ahh, thank you but¡­ because I¡¯ve never rode on a horse before¡­¡¹ There is still some distance to the research institute. Although I¡¯m thankful for the offer but, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay to ride on the horse. When I look up troubled, ¡¸Hang on¡¹ is what I am told and a hand is held out. When I timidly hold the commander-san¡¯s hand, I am lifted onto the horse¡¯s back in the blink of an eye. Being on the horse means that the line of vision is high, it¡¯s a bit scary. ¡¸Then, let¡¯s go.¡¹ When the commander-san says so, he handles the reins, and the horse begins to advance slowly. Timidly, as I hold onto the saddle, a secretly laughing voice can be heard, and an arm surrounds my waist from behind. ¡¸It¡¯s alright, because I will support you properly.¡¹ ¡¸So-sorry.¡¹ What is it, this degree of closeness? This could be the first time that I can feel the heat of others on my back. For a woman¡¯s chronological age without a boyfriend (without a boyfriend since birth), this degree of closeness is severe. Although it is inevitable, when thinking that I seem to be embraced closely from behind, I become embarrassed and my ears become hot. ¡¸Is today your day off?¡¹ ¡¸Y-yes, that¡¯s right.¡¹ ¡¸Despite that you go to the royal palace?¡¹ ¡¸Yes, about the herbs, there was something I was a little interested in, so I investigated it in the library.¡¹ While my heart is throbbing, I talk to commander-san. Every time he talks, the voice echoes from the back to reach me. Although it is still tumbling inside my heart, I calm down little by little when answering him. When I tell him that I did research in the library, as expected, he is amazed because I still work even when it is a day off. I insist that it is a hobby. Chatting just like that, we reach the diverging road to the Knight Order¡¯s barracks and the research institute. Commander-san says to the knights behind that he will send me to the research institute, so we part with them on the diverging road. When I say that it is fine to let me off here, I am told that since there is not much of a distance left, he will send me to the end. Just like that, my holiday passes. CH 7 Six months have passed since I¡¯ve been summoned. ¡°Sei, this part is a little difficult. Can you explain it to me?¡± ¡°We~ll, this is¡­¡­¡± I discussed the book with Elizabeth-sama, otherwise known as Liz. Although I said we were discussing the book, we only see each other when I have business at the library so we don¡¯t talk for very long. The books are written in foreign languages or the ancient language so we only talk about the parts that she didn¡¯t understand. Liz was studying languages but I explained the difficult parts to her. At first she also asked me about grammar but I¡¯m afraid to say, I know nothing about it. I only understand the contents. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s what it means. Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m always interfering with your work.¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s a good breather.¡± Why am I talking to an aristocrat in an extremely familiar tone? I properly used honorifics at first. But somewhere along the way, Liz told me to stop, you know? I also called her Liz now instead of Elizabeth-sama. She asked me to talk normally with her. I can¡¯t refuse when a beautiful Ojou-san1) asked me to do that. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I would like to talk to you about¡­¡­¡± ¡°Mhm? What is it?¡± It was unusual to see Liz looking hesitant to ask something. It was rare for her to stall her words. What is it? It didn¡¯t seem like she wanted to ask about the book. This may be the first time she¡¯s ever asked about something other than books. ¡°Sei, you know Captain Hawk, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Captain Hawk?¡± The only person that came to my mind was the Captain of the 3rd Knight Order. Was his name Hawk? I always called him Captain-sama so I¡¯m not sure what his name is. The Director called him Al so I don¡¯t know his surname¡­¡­ ¡°So you don¡¯t know him after all.¡± ¡°Is Captain Hawk the Captain of the 3rd Knight Order?¡± ¡°Ah, are you two acquainted?¡± ¡°If so, I know who he is because he¡¯s good friends with our Director.¡± It seemed that she was talking about the Captain of the 3rd Knight Order. But, what about him? ¡°Mhm¡­¡­ Can I ask you something rude?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are you on bad terms with Hawk-sama, Sei?¡± ¡°Nope ~, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Terms? I don¡¯t think we¡¯re on bad terms. Whenever I met him on my way back from the library, he always escorts me back to the research institute. Riding on a horse together. That was pretty embarrassing so I tried to refuse him the second time but he looked extremely sad so I couldn¡¯t refuse him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Hawk-sama?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say this but recently there¡¯s been rumours going around about him riding his horse with a woman.¡± Liz¡¯s beautiful face twisted as if she was going to say, ¡°I¡¯m stumped¡±. Sorry, there¡¯s no doubt about it. I have a feeling that it was me. At the beginning he took me straight back to the research institute but recently we detour around the royal palace. We were probably sighted then. ¡°I think that was me.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± When I confessed honestly, Liz¡¯s face changed from a troubled one to a relieved one. Huh? Why? ¡°As I thought, riding a horse with a member of the opposite sex doesn¡¯t leave a good impression, does it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s no good for people who are engaged or have spouses to ride with other people of the opposite sex.¡± ¡°If both are single then it¡¯s fine?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that. It¡¯s harder for it to become a problem than with those who are engaged.¡± ¡°So that means, it¡¯s inappropriate¡­¡­¡± She indirectly told me not to mind it but it seemed that inappropriate things were the same in this world. Indeed, let¡¯s refuse from now on. Liz was troubled and followed up because I looked disheartened. ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any problem if Hawk-sama was the one who invited you. He can discern right from wrong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the way it is?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± Somehow, when I look at Liz¡¯s unchanged trouble expression, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fine at all¡­¡­ Well, whatever. It¡¯s fine if I just refuse him. ¡°So, what about that rumour?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°No, you look relieved so I wondered what the heck is going on.¡± ¡°That is¡­¡­¡± Ah, she looked troubled again. Should I not have asked? She sighed and confessed just as I was about to tell her that it was fine not to say anything if it was difficult. ¡°I thought that my classmate might have been the one in the rumour with Hawk-sama.¡± ¡°Classmate? Does that person have a fianc¨¦?¡± Liz¡¯s classmate. That probably meant that she was 15 years old, right? If I¡¯m not mistaken, seniors at the Academy are supposed to be 15 years old. Eh ~, a 15 years old girl and the Captain¡­¡­ That reeks of a crime. Is that kind of an age difference okay in this world? ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t have one but¡­¡± ¡°Mh~m. Then is their age difference the problem?¡± ¡°That¡¯s, well, it¡¯s rare but it¡¯s not a problem.¡± If the age difference was okay¡­¡­ Then, what¡¯s the problem? ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the classmate.¡± ¡°Problem?¡± ¡°She¡¯s very intimate with men who have fianc¨¦es at the Academy. It¡¯s become quite the problem.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°And so, at the academy, they¡¯ve been saying that she would go as far as lay her hands on the Ice Knight-sama too.¡± ¡°Ice Knight-sama?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s Hawk-sama. People call him that because he never lets his emotions show, or rather he¡¯s always emotionless¡­¡­¡± Emotionless? My impression of the Captain was that he¡¯s always smiling¡­¡­ ¡°But, your classmate? She doesn¡¯t have a fianc¨¦ so wouldn¡¯t it be fine if she rides with Hawk-sama?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. Since Hawk-sama is also popular, people have been saying things like; his followers have increased again.¡± ¡°So that means, the men that she¡¯s close to at school are all popular, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Liz lamented as she put a hand on her cheek and sighed. In short, there was a misunderstanding stirring about that Liz¡¯s classmate, who made popular guys wait on her, also laid a hand on the popular Captain. But just because she was told so didn¡¯t mean that Liz had anything to do with it, so why was she so gloomy? ¡°It sounds really depressing. Listening to the story, it seems that it¡¯s your classmate¡¯s problem, this has nothing to do with you. So what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Well, the fianc¨¦es of those men told me to do something about it, so I¡¯m stumped.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something the fianc¨¦es should say, not Liz, right?¡¯ ¡°They¡¯ve already warned her but the situation still hasn¡¯t improved.¡± ¡°Well then even if Liz says something, isn¡¯t it impossible?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry for complaining. I¡¯ll be happy if you could forget about this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind listening to you complain. Also once I leave, I¡¯ll forget all about it.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I smiled at Liz who was smiling sadly. It was a good time so we finished our conversation and parted ways. I returned to the research institute. I didn¡¯t see the Captain today. Was it because I really wanted to refuse him? References CH 8 It¡¯s hot. It¡¯s the height of summer. This place was a continent so it wasn¡¯t as humid as Japan. But hot weather is hot. Moreover there¡¯s no wind today. If I¡¯m allowed, I want to be in shorts and a camisole. Of course with bare feet. Oh well, it¡¯s impossible. If I were to dress like that here, the guys will have nosebleeds and pass out. Even though it¡¯s summer, I¡¯m wearing a long-sleeved shirt and an ankle-length skirt. Camisoles and shorts have less cloth than general underwear. Still at this rate, I would probably end up collapsing due to heat stroke. Although my sleeves are rolled up, it¡¯s still hot. I¡¯m writing a document to submit to the Director but my brush has stopped moving for a while now because it¡¯s so hot. Let¡¯s give up enduring this heat. ¡°Hey, Jude.¡± ¡°What?¡± I moved to where Jude was sitting and he was also suffering from the heat. His buttons are undone. What the, that¡¯s unfair, I want to unbutton my top too. If it¡¯s like this then let¡¯s make him work. ¡°I want to ask a favour. Could you come with me?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I said and brought Jude to the kitchen. The chef wasn¡¯t here when we entered the kitchen since it was already past noon. While looking around, I found a bucket used for cleaning on the shelf near the wall. I slowly took out the bucket and placed it on the floor. Then I turned to face Jude, who was standing behind me. Jude can use water attribute magic. I have a feeling that he had told me before that he could fill a tub full of water with his magic. ¡°Can you fill this bucket with cold water?¡± ¡°I can, but what on earth are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I thought that it¡¯d be refreshing to fill a bucket with water and put my feet in.¡± ¡°Wait, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to say it¡¯s improper, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s okay, no one is around at this time.¡± It wasn¡¯t good for woman to show their bare feet to the opposite sex in this world. When I went to the library recently, it was so hot that I lifted up my skirt and Liz got angry when she saw me doing that. Despite the fact that she was the same sex as me. When I said that she replied with, ¡°What if someone saw you?¡± She smiled nicely while being angry. That was scary. Because there are such values here, Jude hesitated and his face was unusually red. ¡°Jude how about you get a bucket and soak your feet too? It feels good, you know?¡± I proposed the same thing to the reluctant Jude. It was the whisper of the devil. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry that much. No one comes to the kitchen at this time and it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be soaking my feet for that long. Please!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£Fine¡­¡­ It can¡¯t be helped. Be careful not to get caught.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Although Jude is reluctant he filled the bucket with water and left the kitchen. He cheekily took a different bucket with him when he left so it seemed that he was going to do the same thing in a different place. The kitchen floor was dirt so it was alright even if the water spilt. I put the bucket in front of me and sat down on the chair. I raised my skirt so that it wouldn¡¯t get wet. I took off my shoes and socks and put my feet into the bucket. The cool, cold water covered my feet. Ah ~, as I thought, it felt good. Anyway, no one was here so I unbutton two buttons from my shirt, opened it up and fanned myself. There¡¯s no wind but it¡¯s cool when I fan myself. I continued doing so in a daze and when the water in the bucket became lukewarm¡­ There was a knock on the door and I could hear the sound of the doorknob turning. The door behind me opened. ¡°Sei, here you¡­¡­¡± I turned back because someone called out to me, it was the Captain. He looked my way, stopped in the middle of his sentence and froze. Ah ~, yup. My appearance was a little overstimulating, wasn¡¯t it? It¡¯s very awkward. For the time being, I fasten my buttons, pulled my feet out of the bucket and put my shoes on before standing up. ¡°Hello, Hawk-sama. What can I do for you?¡± I called out to the Captain as if nothing had happened. The Captain, who was frozen, covered his mouth with his palm and averted his eyes. He blushed like usual. ¡°Sorry¡±, he said in a small voice. Please don¡¯t be shy. Pretend it didn¡¯t happen. I thought and cleared my throat. The Captain started speaking awkwardly. ¡°I heard you have a day off tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ah~, come to think of it, yes I do.¡± When he said that, I remembered that I have a day off tomorrow. But, what¡¯s wrong with that? I thought and tilted my head and the Captain turned to face me. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s also my day off. I was wondering if you¡¯d like to go to town together.¡± ¡°To town!?¡± Oh! I can finally go to town!!! I haven¡¯t been to town yet. When I replied cheerfully, the Captain recovered and smiled. ¡°I heard from Johan that you were secluding yourself in the research institute even on your days off. It¡¯s also important to take a breather once in a while, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Johan is the Director. It seemed that the Director was worried about me. I didn¡¯t have anywhere I particularly wanted to go and because I live in the research institute, I¡¯m also here on my days off so I end up working anyway. But I do spend my mornings leisurely. ¡°Thank you. Please let me join you.¡± ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Is that alright?¡± ¡°Yeah, no problem.¡± Yay ~! What kind of place is it? Of course, it¡¯ll be like a European townscape, right? I wanted to visit Europe at least once, but I didn¡¯t end up going because I was summoned to this place. Like that, there was a time when I was pleased¡­¡­ I was looking forward to going into town that I completely forgot. The person who¡¯s going with me is the Ice Knight-sama, who isn¡¯t cold at all. There was a short distance between the palace and the town centre so we rode a carriage from the front gate. It wasn¡¯t a luxurious carriage from the Margrave, but a normal carriage. It seemed that the Captain made arrangements so that it wouldn¡¯t be too noticeable. The clothes the Captain wore matched mine. They were clothes that commoners wore around town. Right now, the Margrave carriage is better than this one. Because you know, the normal carriage isn¡¯t spacious at all. I¡¯m in this cramped carriage with the Captain, who has a good physique. Just the two of us. He¡¯s close! Too close! A sparkling hunk is right beside me! Moreover, we¡¯re sitting relatively close¡­¡­ A trip in a narrow space. Sitting relatively close to a hunk¡­¡­ My level¡¯s too low. I can¡¯t do this! Stop it! My life is already at zero! ¡°Look. If you look over there you can see Johan¡¯s main residence.¡± ¡°Eh ~.¡± I was screaming inside when the Captain smiled and pointed towards the other side of me. Wai-, don¡¯t get any closer! You¡¯re close, too close!!! I couldn¡¯t look at the Captain so I looked towards where he was pointing. Woah, the Director¡¯s residence is big! Since this was the capital, the land price must be expensive, right? And yet, the Director¡¯s residence was very big. Is his family unexpectedly rich? ¡°It¡¯s very big.¡± ¡°Yeah. Johan¡¯s family is really influential.¡± I thought that would be the case and turned my head back. I really thought my heart was going to stop because the Captain¡¯s face was really close. I was thankful that he moved when he noticed the blood rushing to my face. Even so, the inside of the carriage was really narrow. Despite it being taxing on my heart, the carriage continued moving and gradually reached town. ¡°Wow ~~~!¡± It¡¯s amazing! What is this? So cute! The landscape looked exactly like Europe! The rooftops are red. It looked like something that had popped out of a fairy-tale. While I was impressed by the landscape, the carriage stopped and the door opened. The Captain got off first and lent me a hand. I took his hand and got off. I look around and it looked close to the town centre. There are quite a lot of people. While I was looking around, impressed, the Captain said, ¡°The market place is that way, shall we go?¡± and took my hand. Eh? Is he not going to let go?! Wait! No ~~~~~~~~! CH 9 ¡°Wow ~~~!¡± I inadvertently shouted in joy at the scene in front of me. There were various multi-coloured vegetables, fruits, meat and fish being sold at the marketplace. There are also shops that looked like they specialised in mushrooms. Besides ingredients, there were also shops selling bread and stalls selling food. The smell drifting about the place made my stomach grumble. Although there are an abundance of ingredients, there cooking it like that. Things I¡¯ve never seen before were being sold so it was interesting. There are various breads at the bakery and although there was only a small amount it looked like they also had white bread. The white bread is small and the price is higher than the other breads. Is it treated as a luxury good? The marketplace was also called the capital¡¯s kitchen. It was vibrant and crowed with people. The roads in between the shops was big enough to fit eight people lining up but it was filled with people and difficult to walk through. I walk through the road and was drawn to the interesting items on the shop displays so I look at them. I was going to collide with the person in front of me. ¡°Thank you.¡± When I thank the Captain, who was next to me, with a twitchy smile, he smiled sweetly back at me. He¡¯s still holding my hand as we walk even after we arrived at the marketplace. The marketplace is crowded so I could get lost while looking at the stores. Well, I kind of want to escape from reality in various ways. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that inattentive but if I stagger then I feel like I¡¯ll bump into the person walking in front of me. The Captain casually released his hand and brought my shoulders closer to him¡­¡­ Fufufufufu¡­¡­ What kind of torture is this? I wonder if God is testing the power of my heart. Would he possibly hold my hands again after we avoid all the people? Yeah, I¡¯m scared of getting used to it. This repeated for several times. I¡¯m not red anymore and my face may be twitching but I grew to the extent that I was able to thank him with a smile! I think I tried really hard. Should I be concentrating on the shops? If I don¡¯t concentrate on the shops then I¡¯ll concentrate on other things! ¡°Are you okay? ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± It was still a bit early for lunch but we left early so I¡¯m a little hungry. We walked for quite a while so my feet are also a little sore. The Captain still seemed fine but this is hard for a shut-in like me. There are food stalls at the marketplace but I¡¯m a little worried because the Captain is an aristocrat. He won¡¯t eat something brought from a food stall, right? Does he feel like entering a nearby coffee shop? ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t we take a break and buy something from the food stalls?¡± Huh? The Captain¡¯s an aristocrat, isn¡¯t he? I¡¯m happy but are food stalls fine? The Captain took me to a place where the wooden boxes were kept near the food stalls. He asked me if there was anything I wanted to eat and I replied. Then he left me to go to buy food. Isn¡¯t he too accustomed to this? After waiting for a while, the Captain returned with several skewers and two fruit waters in a cup. I receive the skewers and fruit water and the Captain sat down next to me. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re used to buying things from the food stalls.¡± ¡°Because I used to come here with Johan a long time ago.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± To my surprise, the Director and Captain often came to the marketplace when they were younger. Do the aristocrats of this kingdom come to the marketplace? When I ask about it in detail, he told me that they came to the marketplace dressed as young rich merchants. I see. ¡°Ah, come to think of it, how much was the food?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Eh, but¡­¡­ Thank you for the meal.¡± I feel apologetic about something and my words gradually got quieter. Because the Captain¡¯s laughing like he¡¯s troubled. Well, it¡¯ll be fine if I return the favour next time. The skewers were only seasoned with salt but the salt was good so it was delicious. There was a good portion of skewers and I ate everything. I took a sip of the fruit water. It had a gentle fruity smell to it. I was a bit thirsty so it was also delicious. It would be good cold but ice is a luxury item in here. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I stared at the fruit water while thinking and the Captain made a dubious face. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Really? Does it not suit your tastes¡­¡­?¡± ¡°No. I just thought it would taste better if it was cold.¡± ¡°Fumu.¡± The Captain said and took my fruit water. What¡¯s he going to do? I thought and watched him. Then the fruit water in the Captain¡¯s hands started emitting cold air. Eh? What¡¯d he do? He gave the fruit water back to me and I took it. There¡¯s ice in the cup. I was surprised and the Captain urged me to drink it with his eyes. I took a sip and thought, ah, yup, it¡¯s more delicious cold. I complacently smiled and the Captain also smiled. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m glad.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°Magic.¡± ¡°!!¡± There are no refrigerators in this world, ice could only be left in the ice room in winter or made with magic. There aren¡¯t many people who could produce ice with magic so ice was very precious. I heard that it could only be made with ice attribute magic, which was superior to water attribute magic, but I didn¡¯t think that the Captain could use ice magic. Since he¡¯s called Ice Knight-sama, does that mean that it¡¯s widely known that he uses ice magic? ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad that it pleased you.¡± The cold fruit water was very delicious and I quickly drank it all. After I finished drinking, I thanked the Captain and he smiled. When you looked at him like this, he didn¡¯t look like someone who would be called the Ice Knight-sama. He¡¯s always smiling and somewhat sparkly. No, him being sparkly has nothing to do with this. He wasn¡¯t wearing his usual Knight uniform today. He¡¯s wearing normal clothes but his aura was showing. He didn¡¯t look like a commoner. When I saw him this morning, I thought that he looked like a commoner but now that I¡¯ve mingled with real commoners, I can see the difference. Is it because they grew up differently? The appearance of the fruit water I drank was also very beautiful. If he dressed up as a young rich merchant then he might be able to deceive people but if he dressed up like a commoner, then there¡¯s no way he would be able to deceive them. Was it because I was carelessly staring at him? He¡¯s titling his head. I flustered and shook my head. I told him it was nothing before averting my eyes. Please don¡¯t look at me with such gentle eyes. I really want to run away. After we finished eating, we left the marketplace and walked along the street while looking at the shops. The streets were mainly filled with quality items and they were expensive. I was a little hesitant to enter. So I only looked at the shops but the Captain stopped in front of a certain shop. ¡°Sorry, could we go in here for a bit?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± We¡¯ve only been looking at the things I wanted to look at so I didn¡¯t mind. Commoners could also enter the shop that the Captain had stepped into but it was a somewhat luxurious accessory shop. The inside of the shop was decorated with various accessories for both men and women. The Captain went to the back of the shop alone and I walked around and looked at the items on sale. There were hair clips and hair strings lined up near me. The hair strings stored in the boxes have a beautiful seven colour gradation. I was so busy with work that I didn¡¯t have time to cut my hair. Even when I was summoned here, I just let my hair grow out so it¡¯s quite long now. It was half-way down my back. It¡¯s a little expensive but I want to tie my hair up in this heat. I wonder if I should buy this hair string before going home. While I was browsing, I found a hair clip that I really liked. It was an elegant piece made out of silver metal, there are blue gems inlayed in some of the fretwork. The hairclip looked delicate and was very beautiful but it was also very expensive so I was a bit hesitant to buy it. If there wasn¡¯t any gems then it would probably be cheaper. While I was browsing the Captained returned. ¡°Sorry for making you wait. Did you find anything you like?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± I liked the hair clip but it was a little bit over my budget and it¡¯s also bad to make the Captain wait so I gave up on it this time. I¡¯ll search for it again next time. ¡°Then shall we go?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I follow after the Captain as he left. I came out a bit later than him but he held my hand again like it was the most natural thing to do. One way or another, I was able to slowly explore so I had a good time. We find the carriage and return to the royal palace. It¡¯s been awhile since I¡¯ve walked and I¡¯m mentally exhausted. The carriage was swaying and before I knew it, I fell asleep. I could hear someone calling my name and slowly opened my eyes. The carriage had stopped. I faintly look up at the captain and softly smiled. ¡°Have we arrived?¡± ¡°Ah. You seemed tired and slept really well.¡± No way, did I use the Captain as a pillow? I stared at the Captain and his smile grew wider. Ah, I did it, didn¡¯t I? I used him as a pillow. I can tell he saw my sleeping face. I feel like I can¡¯t escape from this. I blushed and casted my eyes down and then I heard a puffing sound. Woooah, I think I received the most damage today. I groaned and glanced sideways, like this morning the Captain got out of the carriage first. I couldn¡¯t stay in the carriage forever and when I got ready to get off, the Captain lent me his hand. We walked towards the research institute while talking about the marketplace and my impressions of the shop. Various things happened today but it was fun. When we arrived at the research institute, I turned to the Captain and bowed. ¡°Thank you for taking me out today.¡± ¡°No, it was fun.¡± The Captain was in a really good mood today even though he¡¯s called the Ice Knight-sama. He¡¯s always smiling. Of course, today as well. I felt as if I dragged him around quite a bit but not once did he complain. He¡¯s such a good person. ¡°It was also fun for me. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Ah, Sei, here you go.¡± When I tried to return to my room, the Captain stopped me and gave me a big box. What¡¯s this? I can¡¯t tell what it was just by looking at it, so for the time being I received it with both hands. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Please use it. Wait until you¡¯re back at your room before opening it. Bye. ¡°Eh? Wait, Hawk-sama!¡± He ignored me when I tried to stop him and left. It was probably better for me to chase after him but I¡¯m tired from today. I don¡¯t have the energy. Can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll open it when I get back to my room. If there¡¯s something wrong with it, then I¡¯ll return it to him tomorrow. I soothe my feelings, return to my room and opened the box. Inside was the fretwork hairclip that I liked from the shop. CH 10 ¡°How was yesterday?¡± The first thing the Director said to me when I entered the director¡¯s room were those words. He had a teasing smile on his sweet, handsome face. ¡°It was fun.¡± He bluntly replied with, ¡°That¡¯s good¡±. He looked at me as if he wanted to ask something but I ignored him and placed the documents from the researchers onto his desk. ¡°These are the reports from the researchers.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I quickly turned my back away from the Director and just like I¡¯d thought, he called out to me. ¡°Where¡¯d you go?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°So about yesterday?¡± What do you mean, ¡°So?¡± I turned around to face the Director and I knew it! He had that teasing smile on his face. It wasn¡¯t something for me to be troubled over but it annoyed me how he was amusing himself. That was why I also grinned. ¡°Are you my father, Director?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re asking about where I went on my day off. It¡¯s similar to a father worrying over his daughter.¡± ¡°Hey, hey. I don¡¯t have a daughter.¡± The Director also knew that I was teasing him, didn¡¯t he? He was smiling bitterly. ¡°I went into town. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Hoh.¡± ¡°Oh right, I heard something about you. Director, you used to be naughty, right?¡± ¡°Wait a minute. What¡¯d you hear?¡± ¡°I wonder?¡± I only know what the Captain told me while we were eating at the stalls but I made it sound ambiguous on purpose. Since he asked with a twitchy smile, he must be guilty of many things. It was irritating a while ago while he was amusing himself so I felt good. ¡°We went to the marketplace, ate at the stalls and then we looked at the various shops around the street. We returned before it got dark.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s really robust.¡± Robust? We only went into town, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s robust about that. I thought and the Director dropped a bomb. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m glad you had fun on your date.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ Date? I was flabbergasted with the bomb he dropped and the Director made a dubious face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ It was a date?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°We only went into town.¡± ¡°We went into town with Al, just the two of you. You ate lunch and looked at the stores, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a date?¡± I continued gaping at the Director and he delivered the final blow. ¡°When a man and a woman go out together, it¡¯s called a date, isn¡¯t it?¡± I want him to stop for a bit. Date? No, no, did the word date mean something like that? Even when I think back, I don¡¯t recall ever going out with a man on my day off. Other than with my father that is. Even if I did, it was just to go buy things for the cultural festival with my classmates. Eh? What? Huh? What? Was yesterday my first date? When I realised that my face got hot. ¡°No, I was only accompanying Hawk-sama into town, you know?¡± ¡°Accompanying¡­¡­ Al invited you and you left, just the two of you, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes but Hawk-sama only invited me because he had spare time, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Well even if he was free, he wouldn¡¯t have invited a woman he didn¡¯t like to go out with him.¡± ¡°Eh!?¡± ¡°Is it really that surprising?¡± ¡°Because, he likes me¡­¡­ He likes me¡­¡­¡± My words gradually thinned and I looked down. Because, isn¡¯t that right? It¡¯s unbelievable for the Captain to like such an unpopular woman like me. Well I certainly don¡¯t think I dislike the idea but¡­¡­ Heaps of thoughts ran through my mind as I looked at my feet and the Director called out to me in a quiet voice, ¡°Sei¡±. ¡°Was Al cold to you?¡± ¡°No¡­.. He helped me when I got off the carriage and properly escorted me¡­¡­ But isn¡¯t that something aristocrats normally do?¡± ¡°Well, yes it is.¡± ¡°I thought so. He held my hand while we were walking and treated me to lunch.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°When we returned he gave me a present.¡± ¡°Present?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I took the box out from inside my skirt pocket and passed it to the Director. Inside was the hairclip I received yesterday. When I looked at the hairclip I received from the Captain again this morning, the gems embedded in it are different from the ones at the shop. It was lighter than blue. The blue-grey colour matched the Captain¡¯s eye colour so now I¡¯m a bit hesitant to return it. I could buy the clips at the shop if I saved up but I wonder if it was alright for me to receive something this expensive. In the end, I worried about whether to return it or not and put it in my skirt pocket. The Director picked it up, opened the box and looked inside. He looked surprised but it was only for second. He closed the box and returned it to me. ¡°Sei, it¡¯s common for aristocrats to help woman while they¡¯re getting off carriages and escort them while walking.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But at least, Al never gave accessories as presents.¡± He stopped his teasing smile a while ago. The Director said so in a serious tone. From his attitude, I knew that the Captain didn¡¯t just casually give me this hair clip. I looked at the box in my hand again. Now that I realised this, my face heated up again. ¡°Is it really okay for me to receive something this expensive?¡± ¡°Just take it if you don¡¯t hate it.¡± When I grumbled the Director quietly smiled and said in return. I didn¡¯t say anything. I just moved my neck and nodded. ¡°How do you do, Sei?¡± When I went to the library to return a book I¡¯d borrowed the next day. I met Liz in front of the door. She also seemed to have just arrived. It was rare for me to meet her in the corridor. We never arrange to meet. I come to the library for work so the times I come also varied. That¡¯s why even if I come to the library, there are also times when I don¡¯t meet Liz. ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve changed your hairstyle today.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s hot so I decided to do it up.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s a nice hair clip you have.¡± ¡°Ah, thanks.¡± The door squeaked open and I let Liz go in first. Liz immediately when to find the book she wanted. As for me, I handed the book I brought with me to the librarian and went to look for another book to borrow. As expected, as soon as we met, Liz pointed out that I¡¯d changed my hairstyle. Liz was really fashion-conscious. She¡¯d perfectly noticed that I had tied my hair up. The hair clip was the one I received from the Captain. It was somewhat embarrassing so I inadvertently mumbled. ¡°Hey, Sei. That hairclip is really pretty. Would you mind letting me have a closer look at it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind but¡­¡­¡± She called out from behind me when I was standing in front of the medicinal herb books. When I turned around, Liz had a beautiful smile on her face. I don¡¯t mind showing it to her but it was troublesome to do my hair up again after unfastening it. But I don¡¯t mind showing it to her if I didn¡¯t have to unfasten it so I answered. I couldn¡¯t show her while we were standing so we moved to where the desks were. I sat down on a chair and Liz stood behind me. She didn¡¯t touch it but she was looking at it very closely. ¡°This is good workmanship.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°The embedded gems are really nice.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­ Hey, who gave it to you?¡± ¡°Eh? Why?¡± ¡°Well, it seems a bit expensive for everyday use. That¡¯s why I thought that someone must have given it to you. Was I wrong?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Did Hawk-sama give it to you?¡± ¡°H-how do you know that?!¡± ¡°How¡­¡­? I think it¡¯s pretty obvious.¡± She was right about the Captain giving it to me. I was surprised and turned back, Liz looked shocked. Eh, what¡¯s with that? Why is it easy to tell? When I asked her about it, Liz sighed and lifted her index finger in front of me. ¡°First, rumour has it that Hawk-sama is always together with the same woman.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°I think that person is, of course, you.¡± Seriously? I haven¡¯t heard that rumour, you know? And what¡¯s with ¡°that¡±, huh? Then, Liz lifted her middle finger. ¡°Second, the gems on your hairclip perfectly matches up with Hawk-sama¡¯s eye colour.¡± ¡°You looked really closely, huh¡­¡­¡± ¡°Of course, the gems give the hair clip a nice finish.¡± ¡°No, not that, I meant at Hawk-sama¡¯s eye colour.¡± ¡°Hawk-sama¡¯s eye colour is the Margrave family¡¯s special trait so it is well-known.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Those are the two reasons that come to mind.¡± ¡°Still can people make a connection that quickly just because the gems match the colour of Hawk-sama¡¯s eyes?¡± ¡°Yes, certainly. It¡¯s well-known that Hawk-sama favours Sei.¡± ¡°Well-known?!¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s common in this kingdom for men to give his colour to the woman he likes.¡± ¡°His colour?¡± ¡°Like the colour of his hair or the colour of his eyes. Men generally gift things that match the colour of their eyes.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I didn¡¯t know this. So that means, the Captain likes¡­¡­ No, no. Wait, wait. It¡¯s impossible for me to think further than that! What should I do? Was it really okay for me to receive this? Director, you definitely knew this, didn¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you tell me!? I wrapped my hands around my head while sitting and I heard Liz giggling. ¡°Sei, you¡¯re so red.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡­ I¡¯m not used to these kind of things!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Ah, I can¡¯t believe Liz was lecturing me on love when she¡¯s about 10 years younger than me. Liz watched me warmly when I lifted my face up. I¡¯m really want to run away. Ah, seriously I want to run away! CH 11 "Magic bestowal?" "Huh? You didn''t notice?" It began with a single word from Jude early one afternoon. Apparently my hairclip was bestowed with magic. It was something natural but I''ve never seen something bestowed with magic in Japan, so naturally I didn''t notice. "Can you tell what kind of effect was attached?" "I don''t know but I can tell that some kind of magic was bestowed to it. It''s reacting to your magic, Sei." "Reacting? You can tell that kind of thing?" "Yeah, it takes some practice though." "I see." When I asked Jude about it in detail, he told me that you can''t find out what kind of magic has been bestowed without using a magic called ¡ºAppraisal¡». Only an extreme few could use appraisal magic. There was only one big firm in town that had people that could use it and even within the Court Mage Division, there were only a few people who could use it. By the way, if the appraisal level was high enough, it seemed that it could also be used on people. However if you didn''t have the consent of the person you were casting it on then it would repel. It would especially repel if the person it was casted on was high level. And now, magic bestowal. Magic can be bestowed on things like weapons, armour, accessories, etc. The core of things like gems are used as a premise for magic bestowal. Magic is embedded into the core and it becomes a magic bestowal tool. Of course, it''s okay to insert the magic embedded core into tools. The effects of a magic bestowed tool manifests itself by reacting to the magic of the person using it. There aren''t many people who could use magic but the magic power itself varied greatly and it seemed that everyone has magic. Therefore those trained in magic perception can sense if something has been bestowed with magic. Jude practiced it when he was at the Royal Academy and even now, in order to help his family business he never skips practice. He''s so diligent. "It sounds interesting, doesn''t it?" "What does?" "Magic bestowal." "Eh? Don''t tell me you want to try it out?" "Ah, you understand me well." Jude looked subtly disgusted so I smiled sweetly at him. What''s with that face? I couldn''t bestow magic in Japan so it shouldn''t come as a surprise that I want to try it. "It''s not easy to bestow an item with magic." "Really?" "First of all, the cores are pretty expensive." There are a vary of cores that could be used as materials like gems and rare crystals. It seemed that even though they''re small they''re quite expensive. Since magic was needed to bestow an item, there were only a limited of people who could do it. Therefore there was a huge difference in price between the items that are bestowed and those that aren''t. Yeah, it seemed that there''s a huge difference. And this hairclip was bestowed with magic. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡­¡­¡£ "What''s with the racket?" The Director just happened to pass by as I was thinking about the price of the hairclip and he called out to me. "We''re talking about magic bestowal." "Magic bestowal?" "I heard that this hairclip was bestowed with magic, so I was a little interested in it." "Oh." The Director acted as if nothing happened, but he noticed this hairclip was bestowed with magic, didn''t he? Because his gaze swayed a little when I said, "Hairclip". Neither the Director nor Liz mentioned the price to me so I wonder if this is one of the things that aren''t expensive to aristocrats. I don''t know if the items at the storefront were bestowed with magic but since Jude mentioned that there was a huge difference in price, they probably weren''t, were they?" If I think about it like that then I dreaded the price of my hairclip. How do I return his gratitude¡­¡­? While I was at my wits end thinking about it, the Director came up with an unexpected proposal. "Do you want to try it?" "Eh?" "Magic bestowal. You''re interested in it, aren''t you?" Jude and I were flabbergasted at the Director''s proposal. Eh? Is it that easy to do? When I look at Jude, who was next to me, he shook his head as if he knew what I was thinking. "I have connections. What do you want to do?" "I''ll do it." It was a great proposal so I went with it. I was also interested in it. Like that, the Director took me to the Court Mage Division''s building. Mhm, we''re bestowing magic, aren''t we? Ah, is it because it''s magic? Since this was the Mage Division, there are a lot of people wearing robes so the Director and I are a bit out of place. Now that I think about it, those robes, when I was summoned the people around me were wearing them. As I thought, the people here participated in the ceremony, didn''t they? The Court Mage Division''s building was quite far from the Research Institute, so the Director and I rode a carriage here. It was certainly further than the 3rd Knight Order barracks so walking here would be harsh. Jude is house-sitting because of the Director''s order. He said he preferred to walk but was it fine for me? The norm of this world was a mystery. "Sei, over here." "Yes." When I stood at the entrance of the room and looked around, the Director who had entered before me, beckoned me. The room that I was in had a workbench just like the one at the Research Institute. The Director stood in the middle of the room in front of the workbench. Standing on the other side of the Director across the workbench was a man wearing a robe, he must be a Mage. When I bowed and said, "I look forward to working with you", to the nervous looking Mage, he also bowed in a rush. Huh? What are you afraid of? "Well then, I will explain about bestowal." The Mage, who was smiling a little stiffly, began explaining about bestowal. Why''s he so stiff? Well, it''s not like I can do anything about it even if I worry about it. On top of the workbench on the side was a divider box. There were a variety of small gems and crystals divided in the box. In order to bestow magic, you have to hold the small core in your hands, think about the effect you want to bestow and expose it to your magic. The magic bestowed differed depending on the magic attribute of the person bestowing it. For example someone with fire attribute magic would bestow fire magic; someone with magic attribute magic would bestow water magic. For effects that raised offensive and defensive power, commonly referred to as support type, it was necessary to use holy attribute magic. There also seemed to be compatible materials for the kinds of magic bestowed. The Mage told me, "If you want to bestow support magic then I recommend these gems here". "What kind of effects will you bestow?" "Let''s see¡­¡­" What should I do? Support magic, support magic¡­¡­ "Is it possible to bestow magic nullification?" "Magic nullification¡­¡­?" I thought about it and suddenly remembered about the Salamander that appeared in the West Forest. It looked like a lizard that blew out fire. I thought it wouldn''t be possible to make something that would defend against that fire. After thinking for a while, the Mage said, "It might not be possible to nullify magic but I think it is possible to reduce the effects''. I see. Then let''s think of a way to reduce the magic attribute. "Then I''ll do that." "Then you probably want the gems around here." I received the core from the Mage and covered it with both my hands. Even if I said I covered it, the core itself was only about 3mm in diameter, so when I put my hands together you can''t see it at all. I imaged the effect that I wanted to bestow and exposed it to my magic. Instead of just reducing fire magic, I might as well reduce all magic. If I do that, should I raise magic resistant? Yup, I think I can do it, I imaged the effect and exposed the core to my magic. *CRACK* ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ I, it broke?! CH 12 Yup, it was broken. It was broken. The impact ran through my palm and I timidly peaked inside. It was just as I had felt, the core had broken in two. While I was worrying about what to do, the Mage asked me, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Mhmm, it seems to have broken.¡± It¡¯s no use even if kept it quiet, so I timidly told him the truth and showed him the broken core. He looked at the core and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Eh?!¡± The Mages all simultaneously looked our way when they heard his exclamation. Eh, what¡¯s with that, it¡¯s scary. Don¡¯t look over here. The Mage looked at my palm and muttered in surprise, ¡°It is broken¡±, while all the other Mages and the Director was frozen. And while still muttering, the Mage also froze. No, anyone¡¯s fine, so someone do something about this situation. ¡°Did you try to bestow magic reduction?¡± A heavenly voice came from behind me and I turned around. There stood an Intelligent Glasses-sama. He had a familiar pair of blue-grey eyes and silky silver hair. I inadvertently added ¡°-sama¡± because of his cool aura and that heavenly voice that called out to me. Intelligent Glasses-sama ignored my glance and picked up the core from my palm. He closely examined it. ¡°You really just bestowing magic reduction?¡± ¡°Ah, no¡­¡­¡± He glanced at me coldly and I spontaneously straightened my back. It felt like we were student and teacher. ¡°What did you try to bestow?¡± ¡°Mhm, well¡­¡­ I thought that if I raised the magic resistance then it would have nothing to do with the attribute, so I¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then this core would be insufficient.¡± Intelligent Glasses-sama said as he chose a different core from the box on top of the table. He chose a black gem that was 6.5 in diameter. It was twice the size of the gem from before. Is it alright for me to use something this big? I inadvertently looked at the Mage and he too was surprised. Incidentally the Director was as well. ¡°Is it alright for me to use this?¡± I asked while comparing Intelligent Glasses-sama¡¯s face with the core. He nodded and presented the core right in front of me. I received it and just like before, I wrapped my hands around it. I prayed for increase magic resistance and exposed it to my magic. The core instantly heated a little before settling. Was it successful? I timidly opened my hands and this time it wasn¡¯t broken. The core was still in one piece. Since it didn¡¯t look that different, I was uncertain if it actually succeeded. I stared at the core and Intelligent Glasses-sama picked it up just like before. ¡°¡ºAppraisal¡»¡± The magic that he quietly chanted was one that few people could use, appraisal magic. I heard that only a few people here at the Court Mage Division could use it and Intelligent Glasses-sama was one of them. As expected of him. I stared at him after the remainder of his heavenly voice and a smile slightly appeared on Intelligent Glasses-sama¡¯s expressionless face that was like a Noh mask, His faint smile quickly disappeared and his face was like a Noh mask again, then he said, ¡°It was successful¡±. The surrounding Mages heard that and cheered. That¡¯s good, I was successful this time. I, who was feeling relieved, was quickly presented with another core. The person who presented it to me was of course, Intelligent Glasses-sama. I tilted my head in confusion and he said, ¡°Next is¡­¡­¡± Eh, we¡¯re continuing? For the time being, I received it and it was as big as the first core I used. ¡°Poison reduction.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He said in a voice that I couldn¡¯t refuse, so I inadvertently nodded. This time I properly bestowed it with the effect he told me to. Intelligent Glasses-sama¡¯s judgement was correct. The magic bestowal finished without the core breaking. When I finished bestowing, I opened my palm and Intelligent Glasses-sama picked up the finished core and used appraisal magic on it. The bestowment must have gone without a hitch because he nodded in satisfaction and presented the next core to me. I took it and he frankly told me what effect he wanted me to bestow. I obediently bestowed the effects he wanted. I must have done well because Intelligent Glasses-sama handed me materials one after the other in the same way. Thus I continued bestowing the effects he wanted one after another. He casted appraisal magic on the cores I bestowed with magic and confirmed that the effects were all bestowed correctly. We continued this routine work the whole time. Well bestowing magic didn¡¯t take up much time, you know. What are you going to do with all these? He initially told me to bestow them with reduction types like poison reduction and attribute reduction but before I knew it, he¡¯d mixed in nullification types such as poison nullification and paralysis nullification. It ended with bestowing two effects simultaneously. My MP was exhausted while I was bestowing magic and when they had noticed, someone placed an intermediate MP potions in front of me. It seemed that the Mage who were watching these series of actions, gave me the MP potions. Five of them¡­¡­ It was a really good amount of MP potions but I drank them all. While taking a break. Well, since potions don¡¯t accumulate in my stomach I can drink as many as I want without worrying. Even so, there was quite a few of them. Yes. There was someone waiting next to me holding onto the next core as I drank. ¡°How long am I going to continue to do this?¡± After bestowing many cores with magic, I thought I should head back to the research institute and called out to Intelligent Glasses-sama. The magic bestowed cores were carried to him like a conveyor belt and were all beautifully lined up in front of him. Intelligent Glasses-sama looked at the number of cores and nodded his head before moving. He went to a locked shelf by the wall and took out a large core from the shelf. It was a transparent stone over 1 cm in diameter. It¡¯s not a diamond, right? The size of the core presented to me made the surrounding Mages gulp. Director, your mouth is open, you know? ¡°This is the last of it. I want; abnormal status nullification, magic nullification and attack nullification.¡± Eh? Three of them? Moreover they¡¯re all nullification? I was surprised when I heard that and the surrounding Mages were also surprised. I wanted to tell them that if they opened their eyes that big their eyes would pop out, you know? For the time being I thought about whether I could do as I was told, but it¡¯s unlikely that both magic nullification and attack nullification would be compatible. Well, if it was magic and attack resistance I could probably bestowal all three onto the jewel. ¡°It is unlikely that both magic nullification and attack nullification would be compatible. But I could probably raise magic and attack resistance.¡± ¡°I see. Let¡¯s do that.¡± I was told that my suggestion was okay so I went ahead and bestow it with abnormal status nullification, magic resistance and attack resistance. The heat in my palms was higher than before and it took a long time to settle but it seemed that it was successful. I gave the completed core to Intelligent Glasses-sama and he casted appraisal magic onto it to confirm that the magic was bestowed onto it. He smiled slightly so it seemed that I was able to bestow the effects he told me to. The Mages, who gulped and watched me, instantly caused a ruckus. I sighed in relief and the Director said, ¡°Good work¡±. Yeah, I was feeling more tensed than usual and I more tired than usual. I want to return to the research institute soon and have a cup of tea. ¡°Today¡¯s reward.¡± When the Director and I tried to leave the Mage Division¡¯s building, Intelligent Glasses-sama gave me the black stone. It¡¯s the stone that I first bestowed with magic resistance. Reward¡­¡­ If this was for sale then it would be really expensive, wouldn¡¯t it? Was it fine? ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. You worked quite a bit today.¡± ¡°Is that so? He said it was fine so I received it, gratefully. I had a feeling the core in my palm momentarily flashed. CH 13 I knocked on the director¡¯s office door. A reply came immediately from within so I said, ¡°Excuse me¡± and entered. The Director was reading documents at his desk. ¡°Excuse me. I want to discuss something with you. Do you have any time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. What is it?¡± The Director looked away from the documents and up at me. There was something that I wanted so I wanted to ask him if we were able to order it. ¡°It¡¯s about this but would you be able to order it?¡± I said as I gave the Director the memo. The Director read it and looked dubious. I thought so. The things written on the memo have nothing to do with work. ¡°Sugar, honey and lemon. What the heck are you using them for?¡± ¡°I thought I would make some sweets.¡± ¡°Sweets?¡± Yes, the things written on the memo are ingredients for making sweets. Honestly, I was worried about whether this world had the ingredients I wanted but I confirmed it with Jude so I thought I should make some after so long. When I was a student I used to always make sweets at home. But after I became a working adult, I stopped making them. ¡°I was planning to make them for personal use so I¡¯ll properly pay for it. I thought that I could purchase it together with the ingredients for the dining hall.¡± ¡°For personal use? You¡¯ll be the only one eating it?¡± The things I planned on making this time are for personal use so I planned on properly paying for them, but that wasn¡¯t the part that the Director caught onto. No, I didn¡¯t plan on eating it by myself, you know? Do you also want to eat it, Director? I see. Well, then should I ask the Chef to help me out and make some for the researchers as well? ¡°If it¡¯s like that then the ingredients written on that memo are not enough.¡± ¡°Then, add the necessary ingredients to the dining hall ordering form and bring it to me.¡± ¡°Is that alright? I thought that honey and sugar are expensive?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only pay for myself, you know?¡± ¡°Who said that you¡¯d pay?¡± ¡°No way, are you taking it from¡­¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d do that.¡± The Director sighed in amazement. But, Jude told me that sweet ingredients such as honey and sugar were precious in this world, so it¡¯s really expensive. It¡¯d be quite expensive if we purchased such high-quality food for the researchers as well, you know? The dining hall has a food budget, doesn¡¯t it? So, it¡¯d be impossible to include those ingredients into that budget, wouldn¡¯t it? Therefore, it wasn¡¯t strange for me to think that it¡¯d be taken from the research funds. Ha! Could it be, the Director will personally pay for it? ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± The Director saw that I was worrying about who was paying, smiled wryly and waved his hand as if telling me to leave. The ingredients that I asked the Director for arrived a few days later. I went to the corner of the kitchen early in the morning on my day off and began preparing the ingredients. Of course, it was difficult for me to make everyone¡¯s portions as well, so the Chef was helping me. Previously, when I told him about making sweets, he asked me to teach him; so this was perfect. Oh yeah, at the beginning there was only one Chef here, but now there were five. They worked in a rotation of three, so not all the Chefs are here at once. The rumour about the research institute having delicious food seemed to have spread as far as the palace, and they dispatched people here to learn the craft. There was also that. I put in a lot of effort into making sweets with the Chef since this morning. I made simple cookies and honey and lemon pound cake. I only vaguely remembered the recipe but everything came together nicely. I¡¯m glad. That¡¯s good. The pound cake that I took out from the oven was nicely baked. The other Chefs, who were preparing lunch, also sampled it with me. I got a positive response from them. A nice smell drifted from the oven, and the other chefs who were preparing lunch, kept glancing over here. They seemed curious so I decided to invite them to sample it with me. The sample tasted perfect, so I let the rest cool down, cut it up and put it into a basket. Now it¡¯s ready. I entrusted the Chefs to give the rest of it to the Director and researchers. My goal today is the 3rd Knight Order barracks. Let¡¯s go! Yup, was my tension too high? If it wasn¡¯t high then I couldn¡¯t proceed. Today, I¡¯m going to the 3rd Knight Order barracks for a certain reason. I thought about giving my thanks for the hairclip to the Captain. I¡¯ve been worrying over it even since Jude told me. I thought it was too much for a present. No matter how much the other person favoured me. Then I got a core from the magic bestowal, so I used it to make an accessory for him. I was troubled over various things but I ended up making a necklace. Since he wielded a sword, a ring would be troublesome and I have a feeling that he didn¡¯t have any piercings, so he couldn¡¯t wear earrings. I thought that a necklace wouldn¡¯t get in the way of anything. I didn¡¯t know what designs were common in this world, but I made it into a dog tag so that even men can wear it. I engraved a cross in the middle and embedded the core into the middle of that. I thought that it was a safe design. Still, I couldn¡¯t make it by myself, so I outsourced it. The shop was introduced to me by the Director. He had a frightful smirk on his face though. It was somewhat embarrassing to only take the necklace, so I also brought the cookies and pound cake with me. I thought that it would be fine just to give him the basket. Then I arrived at the Captain¡¯s office. The Knight standing at the door smiled at me and announced my presence. He didn¡¯t mistake me for a suspicious person. What does it mean when I haven¡¯t even introduced myself yet, and he¡¯s already announced my presence? I don¡¯t recall sending a messenger from the research institute to inform them I was coming ahead of time. It¡¯s probably that, right? I shouldn¡¯t always go horse riding with the Captain. I know it isn¡¯t good but it¡¯s hard to refuse him when he invites me so I end up going horse riding with him. Uoh¡­¡­ ¡°Excuse me.¡± Soon after I braced myself at the entrance, the Knight opened the door and I entered. The Captain was doing paperwork at his desk like usual. Even if they¡¯re a Knight Order, they don¡¯t always train and go on monster subjugations. The people at the top have a lot of paperwork to do. ¡°What¡¯s wrong today?¡± ¡°I made some sweets, so I came to share them with you.¡± When I said the words I had prepared in advance, the Captain¡¯s face softened. Yup, sorry. I can¡¯t look directly at you. Why? Please don¡¯t ask me! The Captain took off the cloth and looked inside when I gave him the basket. At first glance, it looked like there were only cookies and pound cake inside. The box containing the necklace was actually thrusted into the corner. It¡¯s hidden by the cookies, so he can¡¯t see it. ¡°It looks delicious. Let¡¯s hurry and eat.¡± The Captain confirmed that there were cookies and pound cake inside and stood up with the basket. Was it time for his break? I hope I didn¡¯t disturb him. Well then, I¡¯ve handed the basket over, so I suppose I¡¯ll head back home now. As I thought that and tried to say my farewell, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to join me?¡± No, I wanted to leave before you noticed the necklace inside¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ I couldn¡¯t win against the Captain¡¯s smiling face¡­¡­ I gave up and sat down onto the sofa as advised. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ Mhm, why are you sitting next to me? There are sofas over there too, you know? Was it weird of me to sit on a three seater sofa? The Captain sat next to me. I¡¯m perplexed by the distance between us but I don¡¯t feel the need to run away like before. Have I gotten used to the distance between us while horse riding with him? I¡¯m scared of getting used to it. I don¡¯t know. It feels like the places I can escape to have been steadily decreasing. A while later, the tea was brought out and the gentle smell of tea lingered in the air. The Knight standing at the door must have noticed and requested for a maid. The amber liquid in front of my eyes was a luxury good. One that I haven¡¯t drank since coming here. I took a sip of my drink. The astringency was just right and it was very easy to drink. As expected of tea from the palace. They use good leaves, huh? For some reason, the maid also brought plates with her; so I took out the cookies and pound cakes out of the basket and put them onto the plates and handed it to the Captain. Mr. Knight at the entrance, did you notice that I brought sweets with me? Ah, did you find out from the smell? ¡°I¡¯m not really good with sweet food, but this is delicious.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The Captain seemed to favour the mildly sweet cookies and smiled when he took a bit of it. Of course, I¡¯m happy that he¡¯s pleased with it. When I look at him, I also got caught up in the mood and smiled. The Captain looked at me and his smile deepened. An ikemen¡¯s smile has high attack power. I felt my face getting a little bit hotter. No, no. Looking at him in the eyes is bad. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s been bothering me for a while but¡­¡­¡± The Captain took the necklace box out of the basket while drinking tea, after he¡¯d finished eating. I inadvertently chocked, but I didn¡¯t spurt out any of my tea so I want someone to compliment me. Wai-, he noticed it even though I hid it?! ¡°It feels like it¡¯s something bestowed with magic. What is it?¡± ¡°Mhhm¡­¡­¡± My eyes wondered about while I tried to think of an explanation. Uoh©`©`©`©`©`. It¡¯s useless. I can¡¯t think of anything. I glanced at the Captain and he looked like he was happily anticipating something while staring at me. ¡°That is also for you. It is my thanks for the hairclip.¡± I¡¯m making no progress even if I thought about it so I answered honestly. The Captain¡¯s smile became even wider as soon as I told him that. ¡°Can I open it?¡± He nodded and asked. ¡°I went to the Court Mage Division the other day and bestowed magic. I made that core but¡­¡­¡± It was painful for me to wait silently for the Captain to open the box, so I told him that I made the core. As soon as the Captain opened the box and saw what was inside, his eyes widened. ¡°This core is bestowed with increase magic resistance. I thought you could use it when you go out on subjugations.¡± I could tell that my face was burning up while I was explaining this to him. It was embarrassing so I looked away from the Captain. Because I was thinking about tomorrow, I failed to notice until it was too late. I returned my gaze when I felt something touch my right hand. The Captain was lifting up my hand. He didn¡¯t do it in slow motion but I felt as if it was in slow motion. I looked at the Captain¡¯s eyelashes and carelessly thought, ¡°Wow ~, it¡¯s long¡±. I¡¯m definitely escaping from reality. I felt it afterwards. A soft feeling touching my fingertips. The Captain¡¯s feverish look as he released his lips from my fingertips. That¡¯s all I remembered. After that, I don¡¯t know how I returned to the research institute. Extra At a certain Court Mage Division. The silver haired Mage, who was approving documents like usual, frowned as he read the contents of the submitted document. The invoices attached to the document were for: wheat, sugar, honey, lemon and so on. It was full of items that had nothing to do with magic. He wondered who on earth the idiot that had submit a document like this was and looked at the signature. The signature did not belong to a member of the Court Mage Division, it belonged to the Director of the Medicinal Herb Research Institute. When he examined the dubious looking document carefully, he found a memo had been attached, separate from the receipt. It said: ¡ºShould I demand you pay the price for the magic bestowal from last time? Johan¡» It goes without saying that Intelligent Glasses-sama sighed deeply at meaning that was implied. CH 14 Seven months have passed since I¡¯ve been summoned. The sunlight that blazed down during the daytime was still the same but it felt like the days were getting shorter. Every morning while I was watering the medicinal herbs, I felt that the sun was rising later. I think that it¡¯s almost autumn soon. ¡°Good morning, Sei.¡± Jude, who woke up and was adjusting his outfit, came while I was watering the medicinal herbs with a watering can. Although I was watering the medicinal herbs, it didn¡¯t mean that I was watering all of them. To begin with, the medicinal herb garden had expanded a bit, so it was impossible for me to manage the whole place by myself. I was only taking care of the herbs I personally used, in a corner of the research institute¡¯s medicinal herb garden. There were many other researchers who had their own personal fields as well. They were all managed individually. There were many gardeners here taking care of the medicinal herb garden for the other divisions and they would normally manage it on a regular basis. ¡°If you had asked me, I would have helped out.¡± Jude looked at the watering can I was holding and narrowed his eyebrows. Jude could use water attribute magic so he could water all the herbs without having to use a watering can. When he knew that I was watering the herbs every morning, Jude told me that he could water the herbs by using his water magic and had been helping me out. But, he didn¡¯t help out every day. I felt guilty about asking him to do it every day, so I only asked him to help out if I met him before watering the herbs. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll just accept your feelings.¡± I smiled and said my thanks. Jude laughed with a feeling of resignation. I had just finished watering the herbs, so Jude accompanied me back to the research institute. Jude didn¡¯t have his own field, so it seemed that he came out just to help me water my herbs. ¡°By the way, were the medicinal herbs arriving from the shop today?¡± ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s more herbs than usual, so the Director said that the researchers also have to help move it to the warehouse.¡± I confirmed today¡¯s schedule with Jude on our way back home. Since we sold the potions to the 3rd Knight Order at wholesale price lately, the medicinal herbs were not enough to cover the amount of potions sold, so we started to stock herbs from the shop. By the way, the shop we stocked from was Jude¡¯s home. Because of that, we were able to purchase the herbs at a cheaper price, so the Director was happy. According to Jude, his home was the biggest store in the capital and he handled various things at the shop. He was always the first to know what ingredients were being purchased for the dining hall. I thought that I asked for unreasonable ingredients for the dining hall, so I was feeling a little apologetic. ¡°What time will the goods arrive?¡± ¡°Around the 3rd morning bell, right?¡± ¡°Then, I wonder if it¡¯s alright for me to arrive around that time?¡± There were clocks in this world, but they were very expensive. There were only a limited number of people who had them. Therefore, commoners knew the time from when the bell, ringing from places like the church, chimed. The bell at the Royal Palace also rang at pre-set times. The 3rd morning bell was about 9am. I¡¯d still make it on time even if I left when I heard the bell ring since the warehouse was next to the research institute. I went to the warehouse when I heard the 3rd morning bell, but there was nothing for me to do. The large number of boxes containing medicinal herbs piled up in the wagon was being carried into the warehouse by the other researchers and assistants. The majority of the herbs were used by me, so I told them that I would help out, but everyone declined. No, well, I got to see everyone¡¯s strong point which I usually don¡¯t see and it was good eye candy for me. I wonder if it¡¯s okay if I¡¯m the only one who thinks it¡¯s good? I was feeling somewhat guilty so I decided to stop watching them and went to go deliver the potions to the 3rd Knight Order in place of the assigned person. The potions were delivered on a wagon pulled by a donkey, so it wasn¡¯t hard work. The assistants would do the loading and unloading. Oh yeah, we have coachman for the wagon now. I was worried about whether I could control the donkey well at the beginning, but it was pretty easy. This is probably a really excellent donkey. The donkey was a good boy who obediently listened to what I said. This was probably something I wouldn¡¯t experience in Japan just like making potions. ¡°Huh? Sei?¡± I encountered the Knights who just finished training while the assistants were unloading the potions from the wagon at the side entrance. Since they were training, they weren¡¯t wearing their usual knight uniforms. Their clothes were slightly rough. I sometimes went on subjugations with them and they would sometimes help me investigate food effects, so I was on good terms with the 3rd Knight Order. To the extent that they would call out to me like this. The Knights who called out to me, were headed my way. They saw that the wagon next to me was piled up with potions, so they could guess that I brought it here. ¡°Did you bring the potions here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The research institute¡¯s potions are really effective. They really help us out during subjugations.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After training, the Knights shuffled in a circle around me. Most of the Knights were taller than me and they had good physique, so it felt like I was being surrounded by walls. This is a real meat wall, just kidding! ¡°You¡¯re always making a fair amount, isn¡¯t it hard? Next time would be double this amount, right?¡± ¡°Eh? Is it increasing?¡± ¡°Huh? Haven¡¯t you heard anything?¡± I heard from a Knight that the amount of potions would double next time, but I never heard anything from the Director. To be honest, I can make triple this amount by myself so there¡¯s no problem if it¡¯s doubled. When I asked about it in detail, he told me that the next scheduled subjugation would be conducted by the 2nd and 3rd Knight Order. So it wasn¡¯t just the 3rd Knight Order that was ordering the potions but also the 2nd Knight Order. The Director and Captain decided to do so because it would cause problems if only one party had effective potions. Indeed, the amount of medicinal herbs delivered today was larger than usual. ¡°Are the Knight Orders joining up because a powerful monster had appeared?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. We¡¯re going to the Ghosh Forest next, so just to be safe, the two Knight Orders are joining hands.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± The Ghosh Forest is where the Salamander appeared and although time had passed since it appeared, there could still be another one out there. So they were going on a massive subjugation mission. ¡°Is the 1st Knight Order not going?¡± Since the 2nd and 3rd Knight Orders were going, I thought that the 1st Knight order would also join in, so I innocently asked. But, as soon as I did, the expression of the Knights around me grimed. I might¡¯ve asked something bad, so I tilted my head and the Knights around me began talking bitterly. ¡°The 1st Knight Order will be protecting His Highness.¡± ¡°His Highness?¡± ¡°Ah, His Highness Kyle and his associates will be going to the East Forest to level up, so the 1stKnight Order will be guarding them. They won¡¯t be joining the subjugation this time.¡± Kyle, Kyle¡­¡­ Ah, that red-haired Prince? I didn¡¯t know who he was for a moment there when they told me his name, I certainly remember that the Crown Prince had that kind of name. ¡°His Highness and his associates have already passed level 15. So even if they go to the East Forest, it would be pretty hard for them to level up¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. If they¡¯re going, then it¡¯d probably be better for them to head to the South Forest.¡± ¡°If they have guards escorting them, it¡¯s probably better for them to go to the South Forest, huh.¡± What the Knights were trying to say was that the East Forest was for beginners, so students up until level 12 would level up well there. Therefore, the Crown Prince and his associates who were already at level 15 would find it hard to level up at the East Forest. The South Forest had stronger monsters than the East Forest and it was easier for people to level up from level 12 ~ 20. After that, I asked about it and I heard that the Crown Prince used to go to the South Forest. I wonder why he¡¯s going to the East Forest now. ¡°It¡¯s because of her right? The Saint-sama¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s mostly because of her.¡± ¡°Saint-sama?¡± ¡°A girl being protected by His Highness. They call her that.¡± When I inadvertently responded to the word¡¾Saint¡¿, the Knights told me various things about the Saint-sama. I could guess who it was when they told me she was being protected by the Crown Prince and yup, it was about Aira-chan. To summarise the Knight¡¯s stories, Aira-chan was attending the Royal Academy and the Crown Prince and his close associates were looking after her. The Crown Prince reasoned that because she was the ¡¾Saint¡¿, it was better for the kingdom if she levelled up faster. She had entered the Royal Academy later than her classmates, so in order for her to level up faster, it was better for them to head to the forest with the 1st Knight Order, who¡¯re higher level than her. This way they could level her up faster than usual. Of course, the Crown Prince was royalty and his close associates were all sons of aristocrats, so the 1st Knight Order were accompanying them for safety reasons. Since they were power-levelling her, it was better for them to do so at the South Forest. But the Crown Prince strongly opposed, saying that it was dangerous, so they were heading to the East Forest instead. The other reason was that there was no longer a need for Aira-chan to level up and catch up to her classmates. ¡°He is really treating her like she¡¯s glass.¡± As a person summoned together with Aira-chan, I¡¯m a little relieved that she didn¡¯t have any bad experiences. She is younger than me, I¡¯m a little worried after all. I thought I looked relieved, but the Knights who are looking at me had a strange expression on their faces. Eh? What is it? ¡°Sei feels more like a Saint-sama than that Saint-sama.¡± ¡°His Highness doesn¡¯t have a discerning eye.¡± ¡°If something happens, tell us. If it¡¯s something we can do then we¡¯ll do it!¡± They were trying to comfort me while looking at me with eyes of pity. Even if you don¡¯t worry so much, I¡¯m okay, you know? I do what I want. I¡¯m having fun living my ordinary peaceful life, you know? ¡°Ahaha, Thank you. I will let you know if anything happens.¡± Everyone says that I¡¯m like a ¡¾Saint¡¿. I¡¯m really like a ¡¾Saint¡¿when something bad happens, huh? According to my Status anyway. But I will not positively affirm it, nor do I intend to publicise it. I don¡¯t intend to deny it either because it might be found out one day. I¡¯m still a little bit peeved at what had happened on the day I was summoned, so I¡¯m not going to obediently admit it. So I want to spend my life as an ordinary person until the day someone finds out. CH 15 I recalled the story I heard from the 3rd Knight Order the other day. Yeah, it¡¯s about the girl who was summoned together with me. She was taken by the Crown Prince and now attended the Royal Academy. I thought she was still around that age to be a student, so that in itself didn¡¯t matter. What I was concerned about was that her level was lower than her classmates at the time of admittance. After parting with the Knights, I returned to the research institute and confirmed it with Jude. I talked to him about whether there were a lot of people around level 7 or 8 in their first year at school. The Knights said that there were many third graders who were level 12 ~16; the Prince and his associates were excellent students, so they exceeded that and were at level 15. Because she was being accompanied by her classmates, Aira-chan¡¯s highest level would have been the same as the Prince and his associates, level 15. I remember my level. Or rather, I just checked it a while back. I didn¡¯t raise my level and my level hasn¡¯t risen since I¡¯ve been summoned. It remained at level 55. Yes, level 55. Comparing it now, Aira-chan is level 15 and I¡¯m level 55¡­¡­ Even if Aira-chan level is higher than 15, it¡¯s probably lower than mine, right? I was somewhat concerned and asked. Jude was level 20 and even most of the Knights were around level 30. I don¡¯t think her level is higher than theirs. What on earth is with this level difference? I had a really unpleasant idea, but I didn¡¯t want to think about it too much. I didn¡¯t want to think that it was because of our age difference, but I would hate it even more if I was the ¡¾Saint¡¿and Aira-chan wasn¡¯t. If it was like that, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to live my normal peaceful life. Aira-chan would also hate it, right? She was summoned by the ¡¾Saint Summoning Ceremony¡¿, but she¡¯s not the¡¾Saint¡¿.¡­¡­ ¡°Hey, you put a lot of energy into making it, huh.¡± When I turned around to the person calling out to me, I saw the Director. He looked stunned. I silently made potions while deep in thought, so I made more than what was originally planned. The research institute recently started selling potions to the 3rd Knight Order at wholesale price, so I aimed to increase the efficiency by making a lot of potions at once. I was mixing 1~5 times more potions than what a normal pharmacist would make on the desk next to the kettle. ¡°I am sorry. I made too much while in deep thought.¡± ¡°It still looks like you have room for more, so could you double this amount by the end of today?¡± I said to the Director, who was smiling wryly, ¡°Well, if it is just that much, then I can make it.¡± And his cheeks twitched. When I first came to the research institute and he saw that I was making a lot of Low HP Potions, he was worried about my MP getting depleted, but he wasn¡¯t worried about that anymore. Now, he worried about the herbs in the medicinal herb garden decreasing day by day. Since they are used in Advanced HP Potions, he couldn¡¯t allow it to decrease any further, so there was a current ban on using them. It didn¡¯t seem like my pharmacy skills level would rise any further. So lately, whenever I needed to make Advanced HP Potions for the 3rd Knight Order, the materials were purchased from the store, so I only made a small amount. Advanced HP Potions were both effective and very expensive, so in the recent subjugations at the East and South Forest, the Knight Order didn¡¯t use them unless they had to. So even if I made a lot of it, it would just accumulate. This time, however, they were going to the West Forest for the first time in a long time, so it was better for them to use the Advanced HP Potions that they normally didn¡¯t use. Therefore, I increased the production rate a little. The only thing I could publically do as an ordinary person, was to make potions. So I made them enthusiastically, but the look on the Director¡¯s face told me that I overdid it a little. I had planned on using the whole day to finish my work, but I finished everything in the morning, so I decided to go to the Royal Palace library. I went to search for books on medicinal herbs that could be made into potions which were more effective than Advanced HP Potions. I have been researching medicinal plants for a long time, but I still couldn¡¯t find anything yet. When I previously asked Liz, she told me that there might be books containing that information in the prohibited book section, but ordinary people couldn¡¯t enter that section. I read all the books related to medicinal herbs since I didn¡¯t have any other choices. There¡¯s still a long way to go. Even now to kill time, I was searching for a book that seemed like it would be related to medicinal herbs, but then I found a book that interested me so I took it. The title of the book included the words ¡¸Holy Magic Attribute¡¹. My level is odd but what¡¯s weirder is the level of my holy magic in my status. What is ¡Þ (infinity)? Levels that aren¡¯t even represented by numbers might be related to the ¡¾Saint¡¿. Since I came across the subject by chance, I was able to ask about basic levels. But, I haven¡¯t heard anything about attribute magic levels, so I didn¡¯t know what the average level was and I didn¡¯t know what the limit was. They¡¯d ask questions if I¡¯m too persistent, so I couldn¡¯t ask any more than that. I had timidly asked about basic levels, but thankfully no one asked me about my level. Now let¡¯s return to the main subject. Although the book was about holy magic, I didn¡¯t think that my level would rise any higher than this, so I didn¡¯t have anything in particular I wanted to study. Also, my pharmacy and cooking skills were still levelling up, so it was way more fun. But I changed my mind, after coming here and hearing about Aira-chan. She was summoned at the same time as me, but her level was lower than mine. Because of this, the possibility of her holy attribute magic being lower than mine was also high. Of course, it was fine if she was the same level as me. I hoped that she was the same level as me. That way, I could remain an ordinary person forever. Because as soon as I become a Saint, the chances that I¡¯d have to be together with that Prince would increase, you know. I really want to avoid that. Ah, I strayed again. Hearing about Aira-chan and the subjugation to the West Forest made me think that it was better for me to learn a little magic. The subjugation this time would commence where that Salamander appeared. I heard from the knights that the demons had decreased recently, but I was still a little worried after all. A lot of people may get injured like that time. There may even be cases where potions just weren¡¯t enough and magic was needed. I remembered that I overheard someone saying at that time that potions might not be enough and that they would need magic to heal the wounds. If something like that were to happen, then I felt that it¡¯d be better to have some knowledge of magic rather than have none at all. That was why I was interested in the books about holy attribute magic. ¡°Are you interested in magic?¡± I turned to face the voice that abruptly called out to me and I was surprised to see a man standing close to me. The book I took was certainly about holy attribute magic so it was quite difficult. In other words, my eyes were going from left to right. I was so immersed in reading that I didn¡¯t notice that someone had approached me until they had called out. ¡°That book is extremely difficult¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes. I was just thinking that it would be nice if I had something simpler.¡± ¡°Then how about this one?¡± He took a book from the opposite bookshelf and handed it to me. I flipped through the pages. It was much simpler than the book I was reading earlier. Even a beginner like me could understand it. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± We only talked to that extent but he was staring at me. Yup, it feels uncomfortable. Because he is very similar to him. The man looked a bit older than me and I had a feeling that he didn¡¯t just suddenly age. The man was also a lot taller than me, but he was probably shorter than the Captain. When I looked up a little, I could see bright copper hair on his head. His lips were drawn in an arc, he had gentle narrow eyes and a straight nose. His features were well-balanced and really resembled that person. Although their features were similar, his face deviation value was very high. Since he was older, I felt that he had more destructive powers than him. What can I say, there was a big difference in sex appeal. ¡°It¡¯s a bit late but I am Seigfried Slantania.¡± It was probably because I looked doubtful. His face changed from a laughing one to a serious one as he introduced himself and he bowed beautifully. From his sophisticated graceful movements and his name, he¡¯s definitely one of this country¡¯s loyalties, right? Or rather, he is royalty right? ¡°Can I call you Sei?¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± Dammit, I was supposed to give my greetings. I was late in introducing myself because I was so surprised and dumbfounded. He¡¯d already introduced himself and confirmed my name. It was too late now but I should return his greeting, right? ¡°My name is Sei.¡± I pinched my skirt like an aristocrat woman, bent my knees and bowed. It¡¯s called courtesy. The other person seems to be from royalty, so I think that politeness is important. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. There might be time where I meet aristocrats without knowing anything since I was in the Royal Palace so it was good that I learnt a bit from Liz. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be that formal. I¡¯m the one who should act courtesy towards you.¡± Seigfried-sama touched my arm, flustered and lifted me up. Even if he said so, I didn¡¯t think that there was anything that he needed to act courtesy about. I tilted my head in confusion and he made a serious expression again and lowered his head. ¡°I heard that my son has been very disrespectful to you. I apologise for my stupid son¡¯s foolishness.¡± ¡°Your son?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mhm ~, your son is Kyle¡­¡­ Is it about His Highness?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When the man in front of me said son, it reminded me of the Crown Prince. I¡¯m sure his name was Kyle. Looks like I was right. That was his son so that meant that Seigfried-sama is¡­¡­ the King!? ¡°Ah, please raise your head!¡± ¡°But¡­¡­¡± ¡°I did not mind.¡± I lied when I said I didn¡¯t mind, but I think that having a King lower his head was a problem. I wanted him to stop, it was really bad for my heart. ¡°I originally wanted to apologise much faster in a proper place but¡­¡­ I apologise that I¡¯m doing it in such a place.¡± ¡°No, please do not worry about it. I would rather it be here.¡± According to the King, there were various political problems and an official apology would take place later. He, however, think that doing nothing would also be a problem. He heard that I often came to the library alone, so he went to the library often to meet me. It seemed that we kept missing each other so he wasn¡¯t able to meet me. Well I didn¡¯t need such an overwhelming apology in an official or informal place. He politely told me in a roundabout way¡­¡­ ¡°I wanted to apologise, but you¡¯ve also made various achievements since coming to this Kingdom. I would like to award you, is there anything you want? For example, territory or rank¡­¡­¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± ¡°I see. Then how about a mansion in the capital¡­¡­¡± ¡°I would also like to refuse that. I would not be able to manage it.¡± ¡°Then how about I prepare some servants there as well?¡± ¡°Servants!?¡± After that, he offered me various things as reward, but each and every one of them was too much for me so I refused them. He also offered me dresses and accessories. I was interested in them, but I politely refused because I couldn¡¯t maintain them. Then he said, ¡°It¡¯s just like what Johan said¡±, while smiling bitterly. I heard that conversations about giving me a reward had been brought up before, but the Director put an end to those conversations. He said I would probably refused. Good job, Director. ¡°Oh well. I¡¯ll give up for today, but if you can think of anything you want, please let me know. If it¡¯s within my powers then I¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡± The King smiled bitterly, full with sex appeal and ended the conversation there. It was time for him to return and my sudden audience with the King was over. Yup, it was bad for my heart in various ways. CH 16 ¡°Ouch.¡± Today wasn¡¯t my usual cooking class day, but I felt somewhat humoured so I was helping out at the dining hall. The menu was already decided, so I was just cutting up the ingredients according to the menu. I carelessly cut my fingers while cutting the vegetables. It didn¡¯t look like I cut it too deeply, but blood was oozing out bit by bit. I secretly glanced around and the chefs were all busy preparing for lunch, so no one was looking my way. ¡°¡ºHeal¡».¡± I casted recovery magic in a small voice so that no one else could hear me. The cut on my finger healed in no time. Magic is amazing. I read the books I borrowed from the Royal Palace Library the other day and learnt how to use magic. Classroom learning just wasn¡¯t enough in times of emergency, so I actively used it when the opportunity arose. It¡¯s called practicing. It seemed that I made the right decision to practice magic. At first, I couldn¡¯t invoke it very well. I tried different things with a book in hand and I was able to use magic, so I decided that it was good to practice. The potion deliveries were finished and the 2nd and 3rd Knight Orders headed to the Ghosh Forest in the West just as planned. The preparation time was short but I pushed through with my MP. I managed to create all the potions somehow within the time frame. After the Knights departed, I prayed for their safe return. The 3rd Knight Order knights have been eating at the research institute¡¯s dining hall so I felt that the dining hall was less crowded now that they were gone. However, that wasn¡¯t the only reason why it was less crowded¡­¡­ ¡°I heard that the meals here were delicious but I didn¡¯t think that they would be this delicious.¡± He said as he elegantly ate the meal in front of him while his eyes were shining. Today¡¯s set lunch was fried herb chicken with bread and mixed vegetable soup. The dining hall was less crowded than normal and the bread was also different from normal, it was more extravagant, it was probably his fault. ¡°You¡¯re not eating, are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine but¡­¡­¡± I wanted to question why you¡¯re here, King. He was wearing plainer clothes than when I met him last, but he couldn¡¯t hide his sparkly aura. I didn¡¯t have the nerve to continue eating while being watched by the King, who eluded a lot of appeal, and his knights and chamberlain behind him. ¡°Mm¡­¡­ Why are you here?¡± I had finished assisting and decided that I should eat lunch so I moved to the dining hall and that was where the King caught me. His single guard, a knight and someone who looked like a chamberlain was with him. They were probably there to reduce the number of people in the dining hall. People probably left in the first place because the King was here. Therefore the tables around the King and I were all free. I thought that I was remarkable for choosing a corner table. I was concerned that if I had chosen a table in the middle then the dining hall would most likely be closed. It was bad for the chefs who had prepared lunch today. ¡°I wanted to talk to you for a little bit.¡± ¡°I, is that so?¡± The King had said that he wanted to talk to me but he didn¡¯t have any in particular that he wanted to talk about so we were just chatting idly. I felt like we talked a lot about how I spent my days since coming to Slantania. He asked me what I did on my days off and I told him that I spent my time at the research institute or at the Royal Palace Library. He was worried about whether I was resting or not. I told him that I was originally interested in cultivating herbs, aromatherapy and cooking so the things I did during my days off weren¡¯t that much different. He seemed to have understood. After we finished talking and eating, the King said these unwelcoming words, ¡°I¡¯ll be back again¡±, as he returned to the Royal Palace. Then the subjugation mission at Ghosh Forest to the West of the capital finished without any problems and the 2nd and 3rd Knight Orders returned to the capital. It was further away from the capital than the East and South Forest and two weeks had passed since they¡¯ve left. The potions seemed to be useful. When I heard that no one had died in the subjugation, I sighed in relief. That was a week ago. Although no one died, there were still a few people who were injured. There were also people who needed to go to the hospital once they returned to the capital. Immediately after coming home from the subjugation, there were various proceedings. I heard from the Captain that he was busy, so I decided to visit the hospital after a few days had passed. Because I heard that some of the Knights from the 3rd Knight Order, who I had become friends with, were hospitalised. I brought the cookies I always baked when I went to visit them in the hospital. ¡°Hello ~.¡± ¡°Oh ~, isn¡¯t that Sei?¡± ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Just fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°What¡¯re you saying? You looked like you were at death¡¯s door when you came back.¡± ¡°Shut up ~.¡± The building that I entered to visit everyone certainly felt like a hospital. The room that the Knights were in was big enough to fit 10 people. There were many people still suffering from lacerations and puncture wounds in the first room I found the Knights in. I listened to their story. It seemed that a lot of demons had accumulated in the West Forest because no one had subjugated there for a while, so there were a lot of casualties this time. There was a limited number of potions and they used it when they needed to so luckily no one died. The people in the room used the potions to stop the bleeding and returned to the capital. It had been a week and they looked healthy, but as a matter of fact, there were still a lot of people who needed to rest. They were taking a break from subjugation since a reasonable amount of people were hospitalised, but the people who could work had already left the hospital and returned to the Knight Order. They said that it took them twice as long to catch up on training if they skipped. It was normal for me, but I had a hunch that the Knights were also workaholics. ¡°It must have been tough.¡± ¡°Even so, I¡¯m glad I could return alive.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all thanks to Sei¡¯s potions.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad the potions were useful.¡± I felt a little shy since everyone was thanking me. I¡¯m glad that no one died. We talked about various things and I found out that there were Knights from the 3rd Knight Order in other rooms as well. So I said my goodbyes to the people in the room and moved onto the next one. All the rooms I went to felt the same. Everyone was thanking me, so I was glad I worked hard on producing potions. I wondered how many rooms I¡¯d visited carefreely like this. I found a Knight I knew in the room and lost my voice. ¡°Oh, did you come to visit me?¡± He greeted me with his usual grin but his left arm wasn¡¯t there. I managed to nod in reply, but when he saw how different my attitude was from normal, he put his right hand on his head. I never thought that I¡¯d be so shock to not see something that was always there. What can I say? My words aren¡¯t coming out. ¡°Your arm¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I made a blunder.¡± He smiled largeheartedly and told me it was taken by a demon. When I asked him if he could heal it with potions and he told me that even with Advanced HP Potions, the most it could do was heal lost fingertips. Healing a lost arm was impossible. Therefore, he laughed and said that the Captain got lucky that time with the Salamander. ¡°If you couldn¡¯t heal it with potions, then what¡¯s left is healing it with recovery magic?¡± ¡°Yup, well yeah but.¡± I heard before that recovery magic was more effective than potions, but when I talked about it, he had a strange expression on his face and he hesitated. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to heal the lost limbs even with recovery magic.¡± According to him, level 8 holy magic attribute was needed to cast recovery magic that could heal lost limbs. The problem was that no one at the Royal Palace had higher than level 6 holy attribute magic, so no one could heal lost limbs. ¡°Is there no one?¡± ¡°There are only a few people who could use holy attribute magic within the Mage Division.¡± There were only a few mages in the Mage Division in the first place and their magic attributes varied. Recovery magic couldn¡¯t be used with most magic attributes, so only those who had an aptitude for holy attribute magic could cast recovery magic high enough to heal lost limbs. If magic attributes were equally distributed amongst the mages, then just how few could use recovery magic? ¡°I¡¯m just glad that I could use the potions to stop the bleeding. If not, then I probably wouldn¡¯t have made it.¡± It¡¯s painful to listen. ¡°Thanks for coming today. I¡¯m glad I could see you in the end.¡± ¡°Eh? In the end?¡± ¡°When I¡¯m able to move, I decided that I would quit the Knight Order and go back to my hometown. It¡¯s hard to be a knight with this arm.¡± I agreed with what he was saying. But I didn¡¯t want to agree with it. I stared at his arm that disappeared halfway down his upper arm. Is it because the potion stopped his bleeding? Flesh beautifully covered over the opening and I couldn¡¯t see his bones. I couldn¡¯t agree with what he had said, just because it was gone. He must had been a former commoner who entered the Knight Order after he graduated from the Royal Academy. If he quit the Knight Order, then he would be a commoner once again, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to come to the Royal Palace anymore. When I thought about that, I got really lonely. I softly touched his arm and his body shook in response. ¡°If¡­¡­ If you can heal your arm, would you?¡± ¡°That¡­¡­¡± His smiling face up until now scrunched up at my question. Well yeah. No one likes to lose their arm. Level 8 holy attribute magic was needed to heal a lost limb. I fulfilled that condition perfectly. I thought that it would be difficult to insist that I was an ordinary person if I healed him here. If he was a stranger then I could just pretend that I didn¡¯t see anything and walk away. No¡­¡­¡­¡­ Perhaps even if he was a strange, I¡¯d end up healing him anyway because I already saw him. Even if I pretended that I didn¡¯t see anything and left, I¡¯d probably worry about it so much that I¡¯d return. I¡¯d feel gloomy. I¡¯m quite the coward. I concentrated magic power into the palm that was touching him. I could adjust how well he healed, depending on how much magic power I concentrated. This time, I was healing his lost arm, so I concentrated more magic power than usual. Please heal. I prayed as I casted my magic. Translator: Blushy CH 17 ¡°¡ºHeal¡».¡± I chanted my magic and a pale white light covered the Knight¡¯s body. Something that looked like a white dense mist gathered around his missing left arm and gradually shaped itself into an arm. The haze dimly radiated white. It was the same light that was covering his body, although the shades were different. Gold particles intertwined like a lam¨¦1) inside of the white haze and it sparkled. The Knight shone for just a few minutes and when the light settled down, his left arm was back. The Knight looked at his left arm for a while, dumbfounded and then gradually opened and closed his fist. He continued to open and close his fist so I got a little worried and asked, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any problems. I¡¯m glad. I did it properly. That somewhat made me happy and I smiled. The Knight stopped gripping his fist and stared at it, absentmindedly. ¡°Sei.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He called out to me in a quiet voice, so I tilted my head wondering what was wrong. He grabbed my hands which I had placed on my lap. It happened so suddenly that I inadvertently cried out in surprise, but the Knight didn¡¯t let go of my hand. ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you.¡± His usual light hearted personality was nowhere to be found. His brows were creased and he looked like he would burst into tears while thanking me. ¡°Mhm, you¡¯re welcome?¡± ¡°Why are you saying it like a question?¡± ¡°No, nothing¡­¡­¡± It was somewhat embarrassing being thanked so I inadvertently phrased it like a question. The Knight dropped his shoulders, crestfallen and returned to his usual self. I¡¯m a bit relieved. It was sort of nerve wracking to not see him act like his normal self. People usually touched each other casually, but when it was done seriously, it was too much. It was the same for the Knight. When we smiled wryly at each other, I unexpectedly felt eyes on me. I was bothered by it so I looked around. All the patients in this room were staring at me. Their gazes were full of surprise and anticipation. Ah, yup, that¡¯s right. I suddenly grew his arm back. I felt it when I first entered the room too, but all the patients in this room were suffering from the same type of injuries; they had all lost some part of their body, whether it be arms or legs. It depended what they had lost, but the people in this room would probably quit the Knight Order after they were discharged from the hospital. They were probably thinking that I¡¯d heal them as well since I had already healed someone in the same room as them. Well, the ship has already sailed so why don¡¯t I heal them all? I exhaled and asked the Knight to bring me MP Potions from the research institute, regardless of rank. Even though he¡¯s injured, his arm is healed so it¡¯s fine if I ask him to run an errand for me, right? Although I have a lot of MP, if I heal everyone then I might run out half-way through. He happily undertook the errand and I sent him off with, ¡°Well then, see you¡±. When the Knight got off the bed and took a few steps he raised his voice, ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I thought something was wrong and called out to him but the Knight didn¡¯t reply. For some reason he was stomping and stretching on the spot. I heard a rustling sound after a while and he turned to look my way after he finished confirming things. ¡°It even healed my old wounds.¡± ¡°What?¡± What the Knight was saying was, that it wasn¡¯t just his arm, but also his previous injured knee that was healed. He said that the discomfort was completely gone. When I said that magic was awesome because it could even heal old wounds, he told me that magic did not normally heal old wounds. Eh? Is this also because of my accursed 50% increase? Or did I just use too much magic? But I would hate it if people didn¡¯t recover because I used my magic powers half-hearted, so I didn¡¯t think too deeply about it. Let¡¯s think about the fact that I healed old wounds later. For now, I decided to concentrate on treating these people. I healed everyone in the room, one by one. Regardless of the wound being big or small, external or internal, magic healed everything. If that¡¯s the case then magic¡¯s really handy, huh? All the people who were treated were all surprised at what had healed and they were all tearing up while saying thanks. No, some people were actually crying. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a man cry so I¡¯m pretty impatient. I finished healing everyone and turned around to go home when I saw a crowd of people by the entrance of the room. They had noticed that I was finished because they started entering the room. They were listening to the people in the room. I called out to one of them and talked to them. He said he¡¯d heard a racket and came to check it out. Well yeah. Some people who were healed were screaming loudly with joy. The people who¡¯d entered this room all knew the people in this room. So of course, they also knew how serious their injuries were. Well, most of the people who were hospitalised were all injured from the subjugation, so they¡¯re all colleagues. Anyone would be happy to see that their colleagues had recovered and shouts of joy were coming from here and there. They tangled with the people who I treated and thanked me. Well ~, ah, I did some good, I thought in self-satisfaction. I left the hospital room thinking that I should head back to the research institute and encountered the Knight carrying the MP Potions. Oh yeah, I asked him to go fetch me some potions just in case I ran out of MP half-way through. Surprisingly, I had enough MP to heal everyone in that room. I¡¯d intended on using a lot of magic power to heal the people with lost limbs but it seemed that ¡ºHeal¡»didn¡¯t use that much MP. However, I felt bad if I don¡¯t use it because he went to fetch it for me. Well, I¡¯ve already practiced so should I heal the other people as well? Yup, let¡¯s do that. At any rate, I felt that I was at a level where I couldn¡¯t keep insisting that I was an ordinary person anyways. I became defiant and decided to the treat the patients in the other rooms. I tried to carry the MP Potions by myself, but the Knight and the other people around me stopped me and carried it for me. I headed to the next room. There was a line of curious onlookers behind the Knight carrying the MP Potions. I felt like a doctor making her rounds in certain dramas. It¡¯s extremely embarrassing to be observed, but it wasn¡¯t like I could do anything about it, so I gave up. Thus, I treated each person one by one while drinking MP Potions. But there were a lot of people in this hospital. I got tired of just using ¡ºHeal¡»and then I remembered that I read about area recovery magic before in a book. I want to try it out. I already finished healing the people with lost limbs and the only patients with relatively lighter wounds remained. I could always use ¡ºHeal¡»again even if I failed and healed incompletely or if the magic didn¡¯t activate. In the next room, I walked all the way to the middle and stopped. This time, instead of concentrating it into my palm, I released my magic so that it filled the entire room. Even if I said I released it, I had never done it before so I concentrated and just imagined that the magic was being pushed out of my body. ¡°¡ºArea Heal¡»¡± While casting the magic, I felt magic power coming out of my body. Something that looked like a magic circle was drawn onto the floor with me at the centre. The lines of the magic circle were drawn in a white light. The area enclosed by the magic circle was covered in a white haze filled with golden lam¨¦, just like when ¡ºHeal¡»was casted. It was very magical. The scene that I thought was indeed fantasy, disappeared within seconds. I looked around to see if it¡¯d worked and everyone who was in the magic circle, all seemed to have healed. Everyone checked the conditions of their injuries and smiled when they saw that it¡¯d all healed. Alright! I decided to make a triumphant pose in my mind when a voice called out to me from behind. ¡°Today you¡¯re casting¡­¡­ Area recovery?¡± When I turned around to face the familiar voice, I saw the Director and Captain. ¡°Yes. Why are you here, Director?¡± ¡°For crying out loud! You were late in returning and the guy from the 3rd Knight Order came to take the MP Potions. I was worried so I came.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡± He told me seemingly shocked. I apologised and he smiled, wryly. ¡°Even so, you¡¯ve really gone wild.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I saw people who¡¯d lost their arms and legs regain them a while ago. I was surprised.¡± The Captain said after the Director, pressing for answers. Yup, even I think I overdid it a bit, but it couldn¡¯t be helped, you know! They were expecting it. I had to respond to their expectations. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡­¡­¡£ I¡¯m sorry. I also wanted to try out magic. ¡°Well, but you did well.¡± The Captain said that when I hung my head down in shame while reflecting on my actions. The Director and Captain both tapped me on the shoulders in appreciation. Translator: Blushy CH 18 I absentmindedly watched the scenery from inside of the carriage that was heading to the Court Mage Magician Division, and sighed many times. The Director, who noticed this, called out to me with a wry smile. ¡°You look extremely displeased. Well, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t understand how you feel.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡± I also replied with a wry smile, and the Director shrugged his shoulders. I once again looked at the scenery outside and thought about what had happened yesterday. Yesterday, around closing time or something, a message came from the Court Mage Division: ¡°We will be appraising you, so come to the Court Mage Division tomorrow, or rather today.¡± What exactly are they appraising? It seemed that they are appraising me. People had recently been calling me the ¡¾Saint¡¿here and there because of the incident that took place at the hospital. Meanwhile the Head Magician of the Court Mage Division, who was comatose from the ¡¾Saint Summoning Ceremony¡¿, had awoken about a week ago. The Head Magician was the only person in this whole kingdom who could Appraise people. I hadn¡¯t had my appraisal yet because he¡¯d been in a coma. The Head Magician still wasn¡¯t in top shape, but the appraisal of the ¡¾Saint¡¿was the foremost important thing in the kingdom, so he was pushing himself to do the appraisal. It was inevitable when I thought about what had happened at the hospital. I thought that the rumour about me possibly being the ¡¾Saint¡¿would spread if I used recovery magic the way I did. So I prepared myself to some extent but¡­¡­ It was still depressing. Appraisal confirmed one¡¯s status, but if that happened then I would be busted. My status clearly showed that I was the ¡¾Saint¡¿. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to?¡± I naturally had an uncertain look on my face while pondering. I turned to face the Director. He looked worried. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s depressing.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say this but you did put on quite a show.¡± ¡°They¡¯re wrong, I didn¡¯t go all out. I only just healed people a little, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a little, okay. Definitely not.¡± The Director looked shocked when I tightened my lips together. Then we smiled wryly at each other. The Director had been really concerned about me. Since the time I had moved into the Research Institute. He did it in such a casual manner that I didn¡¯t notice it most the time, but sometimes I would notice that he was concerned about me. I was extremely thankful that he was concerned about me, even though it was probably only because I was his subordinate. Even by just talking to him like this, I felt my depression fading away a little. ¡°I don¡¯t think anything will happen immediately after the appraisal finishes¡­¡­¡± The Director, who suddenly became serious, fessed up. The numbers of demons had been gradually decreasing since the ¡¾Saint Summoning Ceremony¡¿. Which meant that the people at the Royal Palace could clearly tell that the ¡¾Saint¡¿had been summoned. The demons, however, were only decreasing around the vicinity of the capital. Places far away from the capital were still overflowing with demons. The past ¡¾Saints¡¿travelled together with the Knight Order to the regions that were overflowing with demons. They used a special technique that only they could utilise and purified the land. The people at the Royal Palace also expected the ¡¾Saint¡¿to carry on this duty this time as well. ¡°Demon annihilation¡­¡­ Does it mean that there¡¯s fighting involved?¡± ¡°There is. However, mages will be casting spells behind the knights. So you won¡¯t be in as much danger as the knights.¡± ¡°But what if the demons can use magic? The spell would head my way, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Well, yes. I can¡¯t say that you wouldn¡¯t met with any danger at all.¡± ¡°Even the child who was summoned with me has never been in combat.¡± There were places that were at war in my old world. Japan, however, was peaceful. Both Aira-chan, who was summoned with me, and I, have never taken someone¡¯s life before. Even if someone suddenly told me I had to do subjugations, I don¡¯t think I would be of any use. Even though I had killed many monsters and demons in games. ¡°They¡¯ll probably do practice runs first, won¡¯t they? The person who was summoned with you, was her name Aira? She¡¯s learning how to do things like that at the Royal Academy.¡± ¡°Is she?¡± ¡°The Academy practices by running subjugations at the East Forest. She, too, should have gone by now.¡± Aira-chan¡¯s had already experienced subjugations. I was a little surprised when I heard that. I was worried about whether or not she¡¯d be okay, but then I remembered that she had knights as escorts. I hadn¡¯t heard anything about her being injured so she was probably alright. The East Forest that she went to was also supposed to be filled with weak demons. ¡°What¡­¡­ What would you do if the appraisal showed that I wasn¡¯t the ¡¾Saint¡¿?¡± I suddenly thought and asked. The Director¡¯s eyes widened and then he smiled wryly. ¡°The ¡¾Saint¡¯s¡¿job would probably be done by Aira, but¡­¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ They would probably request that you support her.¡± ¡°Support?¡± ¡°By using recovery magic.¡± I see. I definitely healed so many at the hospital that the people around me were surprised. So that might happen. ¡°If I accept such a request then I would probably have to move into the Court Mage Division, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I wonder.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to move if I don¡¯t have to.¡± The Research Institute was an extremely comfortable place. I was fine with giving support but I didn¡¯t want to transfer workplaces. I told the Director my feelings, and he said he was going to handle it. As I continued to talk to the Director about what would happen from here on out, we arrived at the Court Mage Division. A Court Mage came to greet us and escorted us into the building. While we were walking through the hallway, I felt people gaze at us from here and there. Well, it was still better than the way the people from the 2nd Knight Order looked at me. The 2nd Knight Order, who went on subjugation with the 3rd Knight Order were amongst the people I healed at the hospital. The people at the 2nd Knight Order started worshipping me after I healed them. They started calling me Sei-sama because of that and someone from the 2nd Knight Order would help carrying my books for me when I returned from the library. It was really helpful of them to help me carry my books but it was embarrassing to be called ¨Csama. However, they still added that to my name even though I told them to stop, so I¡¯ve given up halfway. ¡°I have brought Director Waldeck and Sei-sama from the Medicinal Herb Research Institute.¡± The Mage knocked on the door that appeared to lead to the head mage¡¯s room and stated his business. A reply came immediately from within. The Mage urged us to enter and we went inside. Next to Intelligent Glasses-sama was a young man with extremely good features and dark blue hair and eyes. He greeted us while standing. He was so good looking that it seemed artificial. What¡¯s up with this? Isn¡¯t the beauty level in this room too high?! I felt extremely out of place! Mage-san? The Mage-san left the room as soon as he showed us in. The only ones in this room were the Director and I, and then Intelligent Glasses-sama and the young man. Just four of us. ¡°Welcome to the Court Mage Division. I¡¯m the Head Magician, Yuuri Dreves.¡± The young man smiled gently while introducing himself to me. ¡°My name is Sei.¡± The young man smiled and told me his name. I was overwhelmed by his beauty and froze, but I still managed to somehow return his greeting. He¡¯s the Head Magician? He looked younger than Intelligent Glasses-sama who was standing next to him. Probably because of his good looks and gentle aura. He looked like he could be around the same age as Jude. It would probably be rude for that thought to show on my face, so I didn¡¯t let it show on my face and sat down on the sofa while thinking. ¡°Ah, and he is the Deputy Head Magician, Airhart Hawk. You have met him before, have you not?¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± As soon as I sat on the sofa, the Head Magician introduced Intelligent Glasses-sama as if he had just remembered about him. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know his name since he had never introduced himself, nor was I told by anyone. So he was the Deputy Head Magician. I had thought that Intelligent Glasses-sama was a big shot from how the surrounding Mages were looking at him. I got it. I, however, cared more about his surname. His surname was Hawk, so did that mean he was the Captain¡¯s brother? That question must have shown on my face because the Director, who was sitting next to me, told me the answer: ¡°He¡¯s Al¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°Well then, as I¡¯ve told you earlier, I would like to appraise you today.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After the introductions were out of the way, he talked about the main subject at hand, the appraisal. It finally came. He explained appraisal magic in the same way that Jude had earlier. Appraisal magic could be used on a person, but if that person didn¡¯t approve, then there was a chance that it could repel. If that person was higher levelled than the person casting the appraisal magic, then it would definitely repel. So, ¡°Please relax,¡± the Head Magician said while smiling. I will endeavour to do so¡­¡­ ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡ºAppraisal¡».¡± I didn¡¯t really want to, but I tried my best not to repel his magic and obediently accepted the appraisal magic. He casted it on me but it repelled as if ridiculing my thoughts. I felt something repel, so it probably did. The people around me also knew this and were surprised. They sent dubious looks my way. Wait a minute, I was careful so that it wouldn¡¯t repel! ¡°Sei¡­¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t repel it, I thought real hard about it not repelling.¡± The Director looked at me in surprise, but I didn¡¯t repel it so I stared back at him. The Head Magician, who was looking at our exchange, recovered from his shock and smiled while asking, ¡°You didn¡¯t repel it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± The Head Magician put a hand to his chin and cast his eyes down when I nodded. After thinking for a while, he lifted his head up again. ¡°If you didn¡¯t repel it, then that means your level is higher than mine.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Excuse me, but what is your basic level?¡± He arrived at that conclusion. I knew it. There was another reason for the magic repel that had nothing to do with me repelling it myself. Perhaps, it was correct. I thought that my basic level was higher than the Head Magician¡¯s. Many of the knights in the 3rd Knight Order were also lower levelled than me; a lot of them were around level 30. Taking that into consideration, the Captain and Head Mage classes should in the 40s? If so then there would be at least a 6 level difference between us, because I was level 55. But that was only my basic level. When I asked Jude and the Knights earlier, they told me what was considered normal. If it¡¯s just this much then it would be alright to tell them, right? I thought and spoke. CH 19 ¡°It¡¯s 55.¡± Honestly, the reactions of all three returned to how they were before. The Head Magician was smiling while frozen; Intelligent Glasses-sama widened his eyes and the Director¡¯s jaw hung open. Director, your face has become weird you know? ¡°Level¡­¡­ 55¡­¡­?¡± The first person to start moving again was the Head Magician. He muttered to confirm. When I nodded, he laughed, ¡°Haha.¡± ¡°It would certainly repel at that level.¡± ¡°Your level was that high¡­¡­?¡± For some reason the Head Magician was laughing happily and the Director was looking at me in shock. It¡¯s troubling even if you looked at me with those eyes. It was originally like that. ¡°I see. That¡¯s troublesome.¡± The Head Magician didn¡¯t look troubled at all despite saying that. I tilted my head and he scrunched his eyebrows as if troubled. ¡°If I can¡¯t do ¡ºAppraisal¡»on you then we can only use the classic way to confirm your status¡­..¡± ¡°The classic way?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Intelligent Glasses-sama heard that and got off the sofa. He went to the desk in front of me, got a pen and paper and placed them in front of the Head Magician. The Head Magician began explaining to the Director and me. When a Mage couldn¡¯t perform appraisal on someone then that person would report their own status. Of course, the Head Magician couldn¡¯t appraise everyone, so most of them used this method of confirmation. Basically, everyone who worked at the Royal Palace had to fill out the report in advance. Some skills and levels were needed to gain promotions, so some people exaggerated their statuses. Suspicious people like that get surprise examinations to check to see if what they declared was true or false. For magic skills, they would have to perform the level or attribute they declared in front of several examiners. The current Head Magician didn¡¯t have to take any exams before becoming the Head because he could use the all-important appraisal magic. I was a little worried so I asked: ¡°Would my status be available to the public?¡± ¡°No. It will be treated as confidential information.¡± It was the same as personal information in Japan, but seeing Jude and the Knight¡¯s situations, the information didn¡¯t seem to be kept as confidential as declared. The information would be treated as confidential according to the Head Magician. It was, however, easy to get promoted even if you didn¡¯t reveal your valuable skills, because there was no shortage of people who would gossip at the Royal Palace. ¡°Is that so?¡± I replied and looked at the paper once again. Yup, what should I do? It was probably better to write it down but¡­¡­ The other three people didn¡¯t say a word because I was staring at the paper without moving. The room where conversation had died, was silent. I¡¯d talked about such things with the Director on the way here, but I was still wavering. If I wrote my status here then I could only act as a ¡¾Saint¡¿. Then what if I wrote lies? I¡¯d heard some things about Jude¡¯s status, but I didn¡¯t know what the average status in this kingdom was. If I wrote the wrong things, then someone could point out the faults. ¡°You don¡¯t feel like doing it?¡± The Head Magician talked to me while I was worried over it. I raised my face and looked at the Head Magician, who was smiling gently. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Intelligent Glasses-sama, who was sitting next to the Head Magician, widened his eyes in surprise at that single sentence. I looked next to me and the Director¡¯s eyes had also widened. ¡°Is it fine?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Head Magician.¡± Intelligent Glasses-sama said in a flustered voice, but the Head Magician did not withdraw his statement. According to him, even if they forced me to report my status, they wouldn¡¯t try to confirm my status. Even if that was true, was it really fine? Both Intelligent Glasses-sama and the Director had the same looks on their faces, so it couldn¡¯t be good. I suspected that it was possible to investigate magic skill to a certain degree, so would it really be fine? I didn¡¯t say it out loud, but I looked dubiously at the Head Magician and he smiled a little. ¡°Instead, can you show me what you look like when you use magic?¡± Ah, so he was going to confirm my magic skill. A lot of people at the hospital had already witnessed my magic, so if it was just that much then it was fine. I nodded and he said, ¡°Well then¡­¡­¡± and explained the procedure. The magic I was using this time was the same one I used at the hospital, ¡ºHeal¡». No one was injured in this room, but it worked on healthy people too. But was ¡ºHeal¡»really fine? This was the first holy magic that I learned. The power increases if the level of holy attribute magic increases, you know? When it was used on a healthy person, it was difficult to determine the effects with neither a base value nor previous result so it was difficult to determine the status level. ¡°Will you confirm my holy attribute magic level with ¡ºHeal¡»?¡± ¡°No, I want to confirm something else.¡± It was strange so I asked, but the thing he was checking wasn¡¯t my level. Did he want to see the differences when someone summoned from another world used magic and when someone from this world used magic? Was there even any difference? I¡¯d seen Jude use his magic before, but water magic and holy magic were just too dissimilar. Unfortunately, I¡¯d never seen anyone else using holy magic. I wanted to ask if I could see other people of this kingdom using it, but I couldn¡¯t necessarily say it myself because they would guess what I was up to. Even without seeing other people use holy magic, I was still reluctant to write my status down. I thought about various things but no answer came to me. Well, in the worst case scenario where there¡¯s a remarkable difference, I could just smooth it over by blaming the fact that I¡¯m from another world or say that my level was high. Thinking this, I obediently used magic. I concentrated on casting magic. They didn¡¯t specify a target so I cast it on myself. Then I activated ¡ºHeal¡», and my whole body was covered in a thin white haze. Golden lam¨¦ shone beautifully inside of the white haze as always. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡± I heard a small mutter, looked up, and saw that Intelligent Glasses-sama had his eyes wide open in surprise. Ah, there really was something different, wasn¡¯t there? I looked at the other two and the Head Magician¡¯s eyes were shining, while the Director¡­¡­ looked the same as he always did. I didn¡¯t think that there was anything to be worried about, so I stared strangely at the Head Magician and Intelligent Glasses¡¯s sama¡¯s reactions. ¡°Is there a difference?¡± I asked and the Head Magician nodded in excitement. ¡°Yes. Look here.¡± He said, and cast ¡ºHeal¡». He cast it on himself, like I had, and his body glowed white. He asked me after the lights had faded, ¡°Do you understand?¡± But I couldn¡¯t see what was different. I tilted my head and he once again cast ¡ºHeal¡». The Head Magician¡¯s body glowed white again but¡­¡­ Huh? Something suddenly bothered me, and I also cast ¡ºHeal¡»on myself. It shone white in the same way, but mine had golden particles mixed in. ¡°Do you see it now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± According the Head Magician, a rumour spread about my magic being different from others while I was treating the 2nd and 3rd Knight Orders. When other mages casted heal it only glowed white, like it did with the Head Magician¡¯s. No one¡¯s light was intertwined with lam¨¦. It seemed that the spell attribute was visible once activated. This white light was the magic power of holy magic. Other attributes had different colours representing them. Usually people could not see magic power without training their perception. The Head Magician said that he didn¡¯t know how I could see it. It could be because I was from another world, or the reason could be something else altogether. Since he was telling me all this, has he not confirmed Aira¡¯s status yet? I thought and asked. ¡°Not yet,¡± was the reply. If so, I wanted to know the results of her appraisal once they were over, but it was confidential information so they wouldn¡¯t tell me. The cause of the lam¨¦, however, came from me, so they told me as soon as they discovered it. Therefore I found out that my magic was different from the magic of those in this kingdom. It was probably because I was summoned, in addition to this and that. I finally understood the cause of my accursed 50% increase. Come to think of it, the curse mostly affected things that had to do with my magic¡­¡­ I sighed inside my mind when I realised that. CH 20 A Messenger came from the palace two days after the appraisal at the Court Mage Division. They had come many times before, but this time was different. Everything was normal up until the point when the Director greeted the Messenger at the entrance. The Director called me and took me along with him to where the Messenger was waiting. The Director and the Messenger formally exchanged pleasantries and then we all moved to the Director¡¯s Room. Why was such a pretentious messenger here? He came delivering a letter, addressed to me from His Majesty. The letter went like this: I would like to meet you at the palace tomorrow. Mhmm, is this not an audience with the King? ¡°Director.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have appropriate clothes to wear when meeting His Majesty.¡± I was reminded of the first conversation I had with His Majesty when I looked at the letter. He told me at that time that there would be an official apology. I wondered if this was about that. I felt like I¡¯d rejected such an over exaggerated apology before; had he disregarded it? Liz taught me a little about the customs in this kingdom, but I hadn¡¯t learnt enough to have an audience with His Majesty the King. Therefore, I tried to refuse the invitation by using my clothes as an excuse, but it failed. ¡°There is no need for you to prepare anything, Sei-sama. All your preparations will be taken care of at the palace.¡± That was it. It was inevitable, and even if I refused by frankly saying I was worried about my manners, he would just say that it wasn¡¯t a problem. I felt a little uneasy at the Messenger¡¯s respectful attitude, but it would become troublesome if I kept on hesitating so I accepted. It would have been better for me to refuse, but I felt that things would get even more complicated if I did. Even when I had met His Majesty at the library, he had tried to gift me with various things such as territories and titles. If I refused this time, he would be aware that I was angry. I would be extremely troubled if he started preparing things for me. Unmanageable things. Furthermore, I worried about causing the Director inconvenience if I refused more than I already had. From the viewpoint of the Research Institute, His Majesty was the equivalent to a head of a superior organisation. At any rate, the Director, who was a person of this world, might get some kind of blame for it. Even if no one blamed him, there would be a dilemma between me and the superiors, which smelt like trouble. It¡¯s the troubles of middle management. I didn¡¯t want to bother the Director with such things because he always did so much for me. Well, even if I told the Director that I was worried over this, he would just end it with, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The day after the Messenger came. I went to the Royal Palace early in the morning and began my preparations for the audience with the King. It seemed that various kinds of preparations were needed in order to meet His Majesty the King. I told the Messenger that I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to prepare so early in the morning, but he ignored me. I was getting ready in a large room that looked like a hotel suite, with a bedroom and living room. As soon as I entered the room, the maids, who were waiting, gathered around. They ushered me into the bathroom and, before I realised what was happening, stripped my clothes and gave me a bath. I didn¡¯t think I had to take a bath again this early in the morning since I took one every day at the Research Institute, but it was non-negotiable. The maids washed every nook and cranny of my body, from my head to my toes. It was really embarrassing, but I¡¯d already experienced this before, when I lived at the palace after being summoned here. I felt scared of getting used to it. The maids who were currently in this room were the same ones I had with me when I was first summoned, so I was able to bear with my embarrassment. The maids also carefully massaged my body after I got out of the shower. A nice smell spread throughout the room from the essential oils that they were using, such as geranium and bergamot. Because the maids were skilled, it felt really nice. Because it was early in the morning, it was inevitable that I dozed off. They quickly finished my makeup while I was absentminded after my massage. I came back to my senses when I heard a voice call, Sei-sama. I looked into the mirror and saw how refined I looked and wanted to ask, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± My hair was down like it usually was, but after applying the perfumed oil, it looked so silky that a ring of angels could be seen. The maids were also satisfied with their work. The work on my body was done so now I needed to change. The dress in the maid¡¯s hand was not the type of dress I¡¯d thought I would wear. It was an elegant, shiny white robe, embroidered with gold thread. I wanted to retort, whose high-ranking aristocratic young lady is that for? I was a bit surprised that the maids, however, continued on with the preparations. I thought that I would surely wear a dress that tightened around the waist. The robe was similar to the ones that the Court Mages wore, but it was even more extravagant. When I saw it, I thought that¡­¡­ It somehow looked like something a saint would wear. My face inadvertently twitched. I didn¡¯t remember doing anything during the appraisal that would out me as a ¡¾Saint¡¿. When I thought back, however, I did act more on the grey side than the black side. I didn¡¯t write my status after all, so they could see that as guilt. Actually there was something that would reveal who I was. The palace may have already decided to treat me like a ¡¾Saint¡¿from observing my various actions. The maids steadily changed my clothes while I was thinking. When everything was finished I looked at my body in a full body mirror and there stood a ¡¾Saint¡¿. Yup. What am I saying? I was surprised myself. There was no halo behind me, but there was a pure image of a ¡¾Saint¡¿. I wanted to retort, who is this? ¡°You are very beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I was praised by someone that seemed to be the leader of the maids. Their skills were quite good so I thanked them. I was proud that my skin had become incredibly nice since coming here, but in the hands of a professional, it glowed. My skin looked translucent so I was happy and got a bit excited. How nice, I thought as I looked closer into the mirror and then someone informed me that someone had arrived. Even if I went out like this, I wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I told them to let him in. I was currently in the bedroom, so I looked in the mirror once again before going into the living room. ¡°Hawk-sama?¡± The Captain was sitting on the sofa when I entered the living room. Eh? What? My eyes widened. The Captain stood up and walked towards me. ¡°Good morning, Sei.¡± ¡°Good morning. Umm¡­¡­ What are you doing here?¡± I asked in a weird way and the Captain tilted his head for a second, but he immediately understood what I wanted to ask. I was going to have an audience with the King, so he came here to escort me to the room where the King was at. Escort?! I was just walking through the Royal Palace, so there was no need for an escort, was there? I was surprised and the Captain laughed in a troubled way. ¡°I thought you would feel uneasy by yourself. Did I think too much?¡± ¡°Ah, huh?! That¡¯s not true!¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡± ¡°Um, thank you.¡± I panicked and shook my head. The Captain looked relieved. Even the people of this kingdom would be nervous at their first audience with the King. It was more reassuring to have someone you knew close by at times like that, so he came especially for that reason. He said that he heard about the audience from the Director, who was also worried. Their kindness warmed my heart. Thank you. I thanked in my heart and I noticed that the Captain was staring at me. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I wondered and asked. For a second, the Captain was speechless, then he smiled softly and dropped a bomb. ¡°No¡­¡­ You look different from normal. You¡¯re beautiful today too¡­¡­¡± I¡¯d recently gotten a little used to the Director¡¯s attack, but the Captain¡¯s attack power was very high since he was the Captain. I blushed slightly. Being told something like that in a slightly irresistible voice was argh! I realised my face was getting red the moment I heard a noise. I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m not used to getting compliments! I held down the urge to scream and looked downwards to conceal my face. It was also impossible for me to face the Captain. ¡°Sei¡­¡­¡± The Captain shortened the distance between us by a step. I could see the Captain¡¯s hands rise at the edge of my eye. The Captain¡¯s hands seemed to touch my cheek and I closed my eyes. ¡°I, it¡¯s because the maids worked hard¡­¡­¡± I said, suddenly remembering that the maids were here. W-why am I causing such a weird mood in public?! I panicked and looked around. I saw the maids, who were standing in wait by the wall, glance this way. When my eyes met theirs, they averted their gazes. They were watching us¡­¡­ Ah! I want to crawl into a hole¡­¡­ I felt embarrassed and wanted to crouch down on the spot, when a knock sounded at the door. The weird mood in the room disappeared and the maids moved in response to the knock. When I saw the Captain lower his hand, I didn¡¯t know what I felt. Was I feeling relief? Or regret? The knock came from the Civil Official, who came because the audience preparations had finished. The maids sent us off, and the Civil Official began leading us to the throne room. The throne room was far from the room we were in, and we walked down the long corridor in silence. If I was by myself, then I would probably have gotten more nervous as I walked. Thankfully the Captain was behind me, so my mind stayed relatively calm. When we arrived in front of the throne room, the Civil Official explained what would happen when I entered. The guard in front of the door opened it when I took a deep breath. CH 21 The space between the throne and the door was narrower than I¡¯d thought. I was a little surprised because I¡¯d thought that I would be guided to a spacious hall. I looked around the not-too-wide-room, and saw around ten people who looked like aristocrats. The throne was placed in the centre at the back of the room, and His Majesty the King was sitting on it. Was that the Prime Minister next to His Majesty? An older man with slick dark blue hair and a stern face stood next to his Majesty. The Captain, who accompanied me from behind, entered the door from the side and went to stand with the other aristocrats. Our eyes met for a moment. His eyes were smiling as if telling me it was okay. For now, I walked up to the centre of the room like the Civil Official had told me to do. When I stopped, I heard the sound of the door closing behind me. From here on there was no script. The Civil Official only told me what to do until here. I felt nervous from the subtle tense atmosphere. After several minutes, the King stood up from his throne and the tension increased. The King got off the platform, where the throne was placed, and walked towards me until he stopped a few steps away. ¡°First of all, I would like to apologise for suddenly summoning you from your country, and for my son¡¯s rudeness.¡± His Majesty bowed deeply after speaking. The people around me also turned towards me and bowed. Wait a minute. What¡¯s with this setting?! I was breaking out in cold sweat inside yet no one moved, not even His Majesty. Let¡¯s leave aside things like forgiving or not forgiving for now. You should raise your head first, shouldn¡¯t you? ¡°Please raise your head.¡± I said, holding back my quivering voice, and everyone raised their heads. The tension in the room slightly loosened. I guess this was the formal apology he told me about before, but it was intense for common people, so I would like him to stop doing this in the future. I thought that it was over with this, but it wasn¡¯t. ¡°Sei-dono, you have accomplished various achievements since coming here to this Kingdom. I want to give you a reward on top of the apology. Is there anything you want?¡± ¡°A reward?¡± Even if he suddenly asked me, I couldn¡¯t think of something on the spot. I thought it would be over with just the apology. A reward, a reward, huh¡­¡­ Oh yeah, he asked me this before too. But I didn¡¯t really need anything. Could I say that I didn¡¯t need anything, in this kind of place? I glanced at the Captain and I saw him knit his eyebrows a little. It wasn¡¯t just the Captain, the people around him were also doing the same. It felt like they were breathlessly watching me. ¡°You can ask for rank or territory. You can have anything you want as long as we can provide it.¡± ¡°Well, that is a little¡­¡­¡± The Prime Minister (?) suggested, probably due to my silence. I was worried, but if I had paid attention, I would have noticed that the relaxed aura had become tense again. Both the Prime Minister (assumed) and His Majesty looked grave. Things such as rank or territory might have been common rewards here, but I didn¡¯t need such things. Having things beyond my reach would probably restrict my actions. Having such things would make it hard for me to get out of this Kingdom if something happened. I didn¡¯t think I could throw them away, either, if I wanted to leave the kingdom. I thought and tried to refuse in a roundabout way and the Prime Minister frowned deeper. I wondered what would happen if I said that I didn¡¯t need anything. I wanted to try saying it out loud, but I wavered when I saw how the people around me looked. Judging from His Majesty¡¯s words, the purpose of this audience was the apology. He might have been trying to understand my true intentions by seeing if I would accept the reward or not. Honestly, so many things had been running through my mind when I was first summoned; but six months had passed since then, and I wasn¡¯t as angry as I had been. Did I feel better from working hard and doing what I liked at the Research Institute? Or was it the fact that being angry took so much energy that it was difficult to continue being angry? If I had to spend energy on something, I¡¯d rather spend it on consolidating my position. I might have also been moved by the kindness of the Researchers, Knights and people around me. I wanted to leave this Kingdom at first, but I didn¡¯t feel the need to do so anymore. I packed and prepared to leave as soon as possible in case something happened. There was also that but even if they apologise now, it didn¡¯t feel like much of an apology. Yup. I wanted to tell them that I didn¡¯t need anything, but if I did, they¡¯d probably put on this farce again. That would be troublesome. I wanted to receive something and put an end to this. A reward that wouldn¡¯t be troublesome. Was there anything like that? I thought for a little and then it hit me. I told them: ¡°I can have anything I want, isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­ Is it alright if I receive permission to read books from the prohibited section?¡± Was my request unexpected? His Majesty slightly widened his eyes. It wouldn¡¯t get in my way, so that¡¯s what I wanted the most. I¡¯d been searching for a while now to find if I could make potions that were higher than Advanced Potions, but my search had come up fruitless. I¡¯d finished reading all the related books in the library, and I couldn¡¯t think of any other way than to read the prohibited books. A mere researcher, however, did not have the permission to read the prohibited books, so I gave up halfway. But a reward was suddenly brought up at this place. I should make use of it, shouldn¡¯t I? ¡°I also want to learn about magic, so could I get a magic instructor?¡± I somehow thought that it would be alright to ask for one more thing, so I added it on. Thanks to my magic skills, I could also use magic. It felt like I was missing out a lot of things just by self-studying from books. Magic didn¡¯t exist in my original world, so if possible I wanted the opportunity to learn from a proper instructor. Being able to use magic in this world was advantageous for supporting oneself. ¡°Okay. I will make the preparations.¡± As a result, my request was accepted. It seemed that my request was unexpected. Adjustments needed to be made, and I would receive my rewards as soon as they were ready. CH 22 With this, I could browse almost all of the prohibited books. A portion of the records could only be viewed by His Majesty the King and the Prime Minister. So I couldn¡¯t browse through them. The only books I wanted to read were ones about medicinal herbs, so there weren¡¯t any problems in that department. And then, the magic lecture. My rewards have increased. The Civil Official told me, ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you want to learn, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me,¡± while we were talking, so I got carried away and asked him about various things. Can I learn this? Can also take this? As a result of me asking about various things, the Civil Official made the smart move of giving me documents about what lectures I could take. It¡¯s surprising that he accepted them all¡­¡­ My reward now covered: History of Slantania Kingdom, the situations in the surrounding areas, the economy, manners and so on. Well, I thought that it would be better to know different things, rather than be ignorant, if I did plan to leave the royal palace in the future. I heard that the lectures I was taking could all be taken at the Royal Academy. Hence, the threshold might be lower than I thought. I greedily wanted to take more lectures but then I noticed a problem. How many hours a day did I need to take all these lectures? I had to work at the research institute as well. It was impossible for me to attend all these lectures unless I had 36 hours a day. There were only 24 hours in a day, even in this world. While I was crestfallen from having to choose from the list I had written, the problem was solved. The Director, who had been watching me choose my lectures, allowed me to focus on my classes. You can do it when you¡¯re not working. Huh? Was that fine? My question must have shown on my face because the Director provided me with the answer. My research had come to a halt. He told me to learn a lot of new things because those things might give me a hint on how to progress with my research. Something like that could certainly happen. I have my thanks to the Director. Then my studying life at the Royal Palace started after I made all kinds of adjustments. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning. Shall we continue learning about magic manipulation?¡± The Head Magician of the Court Mage Division, was in charge of the magic lecture that I¡¯d requested at my audience. I thought that he would be busy because he was the Head Magician, so I asked him about this but it doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem. I still felt apologetic even though he said he wasn¡¯t a problem. This lecture was catered to me, who was a complete amateur at magic. The contents of the lecture would be the basics of basics. I didn¡¯t think it was something that the Head Magician should teach me. It was the same content taught to the first years at the academy. If I had to compare it, this was like a university professor teaching a middle school child. That¡¯s why it was better for me to be taught by a normal Court Mage, who had more spare time, than the Head Magician, who was busy. First, my magic power was different from the magic of those in this world, so he wanted to study it in detail at the Court Mage Division. Besides demon subjugation, the Court Mage Division also conducted magic research, and the Head Magician was also involved in this. The Head Magician found my magic to be an extremely interesting thing. The story about my potions having a higher effect than the ones made by others had reached his ears, and he thought that my magic was the cause of this. Therefore, he wanted to investigate whether my magic was the cause, or if it was something else. I also wanted to know if my magic influenced my potion-making, so I didn¡¯t mind that a specialist wanted to study it. Since it was only research, I thought that someone other than the Head Magician could do it. However, there was a reason why it had to be the Head Magician. According to the Head Magician, everything concerning the abilities of the¡¾Saint¡¿was a national secret, and there were hardly any detailed records on the past Saints. The reason why there was hardly any record of them was also unknown. That meant that the control of information was very strict when it came to the Saint. The same was also true for my magic power. The upper stratums concluded that the fewer people who knew about this investigation, the better. Thus, the Head Magician would personally be investigating my magic. Besides, they concluded that it was only right because in this Kingdom, the Head Magician was the person with the most magic knowledge. There was nothing special about the investigation; he was just going to observe my magic-use during the lecture. If it was just that much then I guess it was fine. He thanked me with a wonderful smile when I consented. Then the lecture began. The first few days were about the foundations of magic; he taught me what magic power was and how magic power in the body was used. The Head Magician¡¯s lectures were very easy to understand. Him having more knowledge in magic than anyone in the Court Mage Division wasn¡¯t just for show. He understood a lot about magic, but he was probably smart to begin with. Because he was so good at teaching. ¡°Do you have anything you don¡¯t understand?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± He asked if I had any questions after his explanation, but I didn¡¯t have any. I felt like I understood the contents, but I can confirm it later. Now, it was time for magic practice. The first half of the lecture was theory, while the second half was practical. Of course, the Head Magician was also in charge of my practical lectures. The magic practices were done at the Court Mage Division¡¯s practice grounds. It was a bit of a distance away from the lecture room, but I talked to the Head Magician while we walked, so I didn¡¯t mind the distance that much. I would probably be frustrated if I was by myself, though. The reason wasn¡¯t just because of the distance. At the beginning, I¡¯d thought I was lucky to have the Head Magician teach me magic, but that feeling had since disappeared in these few days. Contrary to being soft, the Head Magician¡¯s teaching style was that of a Spartan¡¯s. ¡°Let¡¯s get started. The procedure is the same as last time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± We took a short break after arriving at the exercise grounds, and then practice started. I was being taught magic manipulation right now. If I mastered it, I could shorten the magic activation time. It was necessary to concentrate magic power into one¡¯s palms when using magic, but the concentration time could be shortened. Incidentally, it wasn¡¯t necessary to come to the exercise ground if I was only practicing magic manipulation. You could practice magic manipulation just by concentrating magic into different parts of the body. However, according to the Head Magician, it wasn¡¯t enough for me to just master magic manipulation¡ªhe wanted me to quickly activate magic while manipulating it. I didn¡¯t think it was a problem for me to practice activating magic in the lecture room if I was only using holy magic, but there was another magic user here. There was someone activating magic from another attribute next to me. Who was it? The Head Magician, of course. He was probably the Head Magician because his magic abilities were high. He wasn¡¯t just activating one magic attribute at a time, but three at once. His magic manipulation was also very smooth, wasn¡¯t it? He was accumulating magic at a faster speed than me. He cast magic at twice the speed I could. The goal was for me to be able to cast at the same speed as the Head Magician, but wasn¡¯t that request too demanding? To request this of me, who had just started her magic studies, really was Spartan-like of him. If I stressed speed, then I would neglect magic manipulation and wouldn¡¯t be able to cast magic. To do this simultaneously¡­¡­ ¡°Can¡¯t you cast a little faster?¡± ¡°Any more than this and¡­¡­ It¡¯s hard for me to be able to suddenly cast at the same speed as you, Head Magician.¡± ¡°Even so, I¡¯m going easy on you, you know.¡± The Head Magician, who was laughing when he said this, seemed excessive. Even though I was at my limit. If I manipulated magic as I had learnt in theory, then I could cast magic at the same speed as the Head Magician, but in practice it was harder than it had seemed. Magic manipulation was required for doing magic, so I¡¯d thought that I, who could make high-ranking potions, would be good at it, but I was wrong. When using magic, magic manipulation needed to be handed delicately. I was frustrated that I couldn¡¯t keep up with the level demanded by the Head Magician. If it was like this then I just have to keep practicing. I thought as I mindlessly continued to cast magic. Translator: Blushy CH 23 It was disappointing to not be able to do things that people say I could. What am I talking about? Magic manipulation, of course. I continued training my magic manipulation in practical class. I felt like I was gradually getting better but I couldn¡¯t live up to the Head Magician¡¯s expectations. It was so vexing. I thought that the Head Magician was very strict but I learnt from the other mages that it wasn¡¯t like that at all. Even though he was like that, the Head Magician was going easy on me. According to the other mages, he was stricter when he was instructing them. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that ever again,¡± that Mage had told me with distant eyes. About this time, the whole division finished a large amount of paperwork. ¡°I need to guide my juniors once in a while,¡± At those words of the top person at the Court Mage Division, a large number of mages gathered at the exercise grounds, overflowing with eagerness. And as a result, a mass grave of zombies was produced at the exercise grounds. The practice at the exercise ground was a little lighter than what the Head Magician usually did. Yes, compared to the practice the talented him did to improve his abilities further. The people in the Court Mage Division were experts even amongst people who could cast magic. They also had high pride. The practice was so intense that even they gave up within a day. It was too intense. Make it easier. Voices stating that were rising up from here and there, but the Head Magician ignored them. The Head Magician nonchalantly performed the same practice as them beside their wounded bodies. In addition, he gave guidance to the mages in between his practices. This continued for a week. Apparently, he had pent-up anger because he couldn¡¯t do his research due to paperwork. I had thought that it was just a burst of anger, but his guidance was precise so no one complained because they could raise their magic power through intense training. However, after this incident, less paperwork was sent to the Head Magician. I thought that they must really have it tough when I saw the lifeless looks on the mages¡¯ faces. The Mages who were receiving hellish training from the Head Magician said, even so the Head Magician is matching your abilities. That meant that he expected me to be able to do this too. If it¡¯s like this, then I¡¯m sure I can do it. And for a week, I practiced earnestly. However, I still hadn¡¯t reached my goal. How vexing. I wondered if I should practice outside of lectures as well. I thought for a while. I decided to ask the 3rd Knight Order for their help. It was fine to remain in the exercise grounds after practice and train by myself, but I felt like it was a waste to cast ¡ºHeal¡»on myself. I went to the hospital recently and decided to practice on the patients, now that I think about it, didn¡¯t I heal nearly all the patients? I thought a little more and it came to me. How about the 3rd Knight Order? The Knight Order trained even when they didn¡¯t go on subjugations. I saw them practicing when I went to deliver potions to the 3rd Knight Order. They sparred a lot, and their bodies were covered with injuries. I wondered if I could practice on such people. There was no time like the present, so I went to consult with the Director straight away and he gave me his approval. The day after I received his approval. I headed to the 3rd Knight Order after my lecture. I went to greet the Captain in his room and he decided to come with me to the training grounds. I talked about practicing my recovery magic while walking. We exchanged views, and I decided to go with the Head Magician¡¯s plan and practice magic on the 3rd Knight Order while they were fighting. There were many knights practicing when we arrived on the practice grounds. Many of them were imitating actual battles. I saw this scene from afar whenever I came to the barracks, but seeing it up close was so intense. How amazing, I thought as I watched the scene, and they must have noticed that the Captain and I were here, because they stopped what they were doing and focused on us. I was acquainted with some of the knights, but I was still nervous when they all looked this way. The Captain explained in a loud voice that I would be casting recovery magic on them while they practiced. It was simple. The knights would practice as they usually did. The only thing that was different was that recovery magic would come flying at them while they practiced. I thought about getting the injured people to come to me so I could cast recovery magic on them, but that would take effect, and the Captain told me that it wouldn¡¯t be effective for my training. Since the knights let bruises heal naturally, they wouldn¡¯t ask me to heal those for them. Which meant that I would be healing less often, so I had to use a different method if I wanted to heal more. So the Captain and I both agreed that this was the best way to do it. It was the same thing people did in actual battle: I would cast recovery magic when it looked like I need to. The knights returned to their practice after the Captain finished his explanation. I began my practice as I watched their mock matches. It would be easier if this was like a game and their HP and MP were displayed on top of their heads, then I¡¯d know who to cast ¡ºHeal¡»on, but unfortunately the bars weren¡¯t visible there. It was no use. I cast ¡ºHeal¡»on those who were injured and looked like they had low HP. That way, I wouldn¡¯t forget to pay attention to magic manipulation. I recalled my lectures and cast one magic after another at the same speed. The time it took me to accumulate magic felt shorter than it did at the hospital. Perhaps, only a small quantity of HP was healed too. If my magic manipulation improved, then I could accumulate magic power more quickly, and the effects would be the same as the time at the hospital, even if I took a little time to cast it. Time passed in a blink of an eye while I was concentrating, and the knights finished their training. Translator: Blushy CH 24 A week after I started my self-training at the 3rd Knight Order. I felt like my casting time was faster now compared to when I first started, thanks to my efforts during and after lectures. Of course, it was more effective as well. According to the knights, the intervals between magic castings had shortened, and the recovery amount had increased. Moreover, the Head Magician also noticed this and praised me. ¡°You¡¯ve made a lot of progress.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re improving faster than I expected. Did you practice outside of lectures as well?¡± The Head Magician laughed as if he knew what I was up to. It seemed that the fact that I was practicing at the 3rd Knight Order was exposed. I also laughed mischievously. ¡°Only a little.¡± ¡°You seem to be working very hard. Do you have any goals?¡± ¡°Goals? Not really¡­¡­¡± I said and dodged the subject. My goal was to be taken just a little bit seriously by the Head Magician, who was casting magic aloof from the world, next to me. After that¡­¡­ ¡°And a request for subjugation assistance might come¡­¡­¡± I said, and the Head Magician widened his eyes. This came up when I talked to the Director before. When I thought about the results from the subjugations I had participated in, it seemed highly likely that this would happen. My magic manipulation had improved, and participating in subjugations would be the best way to see my results. If I cast magic like I did last time at the hospital, then there was no need to cast it quickly. ¡°Do you intend to participate in a subjugation, Sei-sama?¡± ¡°Yes, but only if I¡¯m requested.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re requested? How about for other purposes?¡± ¡°Other purposes? I don¡¯t have any¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, what about for the other benefits?¡± Benefits? I tilted my head at the Head Magician¡¯s words. What benefits? Would I receive some kind of special reward because it¡¯s not normal work? However, I was surprised. Wasn¡¯t the Head Magician training me to go on subjugations? The reason why they had the current system was because he thought it was pointless to only practice magic manipulation. The Head Magician was training me in a way that was useful to combat so I thought that he wanted me to participate in the subjugation. Was I wrong? I asked, and this time the Head Magician tilted his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t train me to go on subjugations?¡± ¡°Yes, that wasn¡¯t my intention¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then, what are you training me for?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped if one of the reasons was to only manipulate magic, but it¡¯s impossible to observe your magic like that, Sei-sama.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It was surprising for him to answer as if it was the most natural thing ever. He wanted to observe my magic¡­¡­ I certainly had heard that he was going to observe my magic during the lecture but I didn¡¯t think that he was really doing it. I felt unexpectedly drained. ¡°But surely, a request will come for you in the future,¡± the Head Magician said while I was pondering. Somehow, I couldn¡¯t say that I had dug my own grave. ¡°So one will come?¡± ¡°There are some people in the Court Mage Division who can use holy magic, but theirs isn¡¯t as strong as yours.¡± ¡°Can you also use it, Head Magician?¡± ¡°I can use it, but I usually use offensive magic during subjugations.¡± That¡¯s right. There¡¯s probably no one with more powerful holy magic than me. Somehow, the Head Magician gave off the impression of being a muscle head. This person was the best in the Court Mage Division, wasn¡¯t he? Did he not command the mages if he¡¯s attacking most the time? ¡°If a request comes for you, it¡¯ll probably be at the West Forest.¡± ¡°At the West Forest?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have any problems at the West Forest at your level, Sei-sama.¡± ¡°But, that appears¡­¡­¡± I frowned when I heard the destination. The West Forest was where the Salamander had appeared, and it was the place where a lot of people got injured during the last subjugation. ¡°The miasma in the West Forest is dense. I¡¯m interested in how much your magic would affect the miasma there, Sei-sama. And also¡­¡­¡± My anxiety was not even on his mind, the Head Magician was already thinking about conducting research at the West Forest. A lot of people got injured from there on the last subjugation. I was scared to go to the West Forest. However, judging from his appearance, it didn¡¯t seem like the Head Magician regarded the West Forest as anything special. Even according to the knights, they didn¡¯t normally receive that much damage at the West Forest, so it probably wasn¡¯t a dangerous place, right? But it is said that something that happens twice would happen again¡­¡­ ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡± ¡°No¡­¡­ Mhm¡­¡­¡± I looked at the grumbling Head Magician while thinking, and our eyes met. He noticed my gaze. Should I tell him that I feel uneasy going to the West Forest? I was at a loss for words, wondering whether it would be a good thing or a bad thing to tell him. It must have shown on my face, because the Head Magician started talking about the West Forest. ¡°As I mentioned earlier, the subjugation at the West Forest will be an easy affair at your level, Sei-sama.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been there many times but it been ridiculous lately¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°A large quantity of demons have gathered in the meantime. It would have been fun if I was able to participate before, but I was unfortunately in a coma.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°There was that thing that happened last time, so the next subjugation will happen soon. The number of demons would be the same as usual, or it may be less than usual. It¡¯s just right for your first battle, Sei-sama.¡± He concluded, and smiled as if to reassure me. The Head Magician, who said that he would have fun, even though so many people had received damage, was probably really strong. I wasn¡¯t satisfied with that explanation because I had seen the knights after that subjugation. However, I could agree with his guess about the next subjugation. The demons had accumulated because some time had passed since the last subjugation. Given that, the next subjugation would happen soon. While I was silently collecting my thoughts, the Head Magician probably thought I was still worried, and said: ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll be joining in the next subjugation.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be coming along?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll protect you. I won¡¯t let you get hurt at all.¡± I smiled ambiguously at the Head Magician¡¯s words. Other people would probably be on cloud nine if the Head Magician told them, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡± But, I won¡¯t accept it. It¡¯s not wrong for me not accept it. Because, ¡°I won¡¯t let you get hurt at all (because you¡¯re important for my research),¡± felt like what he wanted to say. Translator: Blushy CH 25 Morning. I woke up earlier than usual. Today was Ladies¡¯ Day. I just said that but it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a special day or anything. It is only called Ladies¡¯ Day because of lectures such as manners and dances which are taken on this day. They are necessary for the female aristocrat children of this Kingdom. And that is why I am up earlier than usual. I thought that I wouldn¡¯t have to wear a specific dress because I wasn¡¯t going to a ball or anything, but the people around me wouldn¡¯t allow it. Specially my dance teacher and the maids. The teacher thought that it would be better for me to wear dresses and get used to them. Therefore I am obliged to wear a dress whenever Ladies¡¯ Day came around. I felt like the maids were just simply having fun dressing me up. However I did agree that I had to get used to dresses, so I spent the whole day in a dress on Ladies¡¯ Day. I didn¡¯t just wear dresses on Ladies¡¯ Day, I also had my makeup and hair done; everything from the top of my head to the bottom of my toes, so it took time to prepare in the mornings. Therefore, I must get up earlier than usual and head to the Royal Palace. I wake up, dressed in something simple and then go to the Royal Palace even before the sun had risen. The maids stood in wait at the room that was prepared for me. There were also different coloured dresses, shoes and accessories in the room. The people at the Royal Palace had prepared all this. I was surprised that the dresses and shoes fitted me perfectly. I wanted to believe that they already had these things on hand and didn¡¯t just prepare all these it just for me. I wanted to ask the Civil Official about it but I had a feeling that I¡¯d be forced to accept all this just for asking so I didn¡¯t ask because I was afraid. For the time being, I decided that the outfits were a loan from the Royal Palace. The maids seemed to be happily consulting with themselves about which dress would be perfect for today as they were looked over the rental dresses. ¡°It looks like everyone¡¯s having fun.¡± I said with a wry smile to Marie-san, the head maid standing by my side and she replied with a bitter smile: ¡°It¡¯s fun to choose out what outfits to use out of this large mountain of clothes.¡± The maids who were helping me on Ladies¡¯ Day also attended to me when I was summoned and helped me prepare for my audience with the King. Somehow, it felt like they were my personal maids. Amongst the maids was Marie-san, who was a little older than me and have been working at the Royal Palace for a long time. She was a sociable person who sometimes strictly guided the newer maids. She was closer to me in age so she was probably the person closest to me amongst the maids. Today too, while they were choosing the dresses, they were talking about popular dress designs in the Royal City and also about things such as confectionary. ¡°How about this dress for today?¡± They seemed to have decided on a dress after a short while and a maid came up to me to show it to me. The dress presented to me was a fluffy saffron dress. It wasn¡¯t a showy dress and I like it, but the colour was too pretty. I¡¯m worried it might be too flashy for me. ¡°Isn¡¯t the colour a bit too flashy for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not. See.¡± I was worried so I asked Marie-san for opinion, she told me that it was no problem. It certainly didn¡¯t look that flashy when I looked at it through a mirror. As expected of the choice made by the Royal Palace maids. ¡°If you match these together then it won¡¯t be so flashy, right?¡± ¡°Do you want to try these?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± Once the dress was decided, next was the makeup and hairdo. I left these those to the maids. It would turn out better if I left it to them instead of doing it myself. I just hope that they wouldn¡¯t make my makeup too dark. The maids also prepared shoes and accessories to go with the dress while they were doing my makeup. I closed my eyes for a long time so that they could apply my makeup, and because of that I didn¡¯t know which shoes and accessories were being chosen for me. I could only tell that from the maid¡¯s voices that they were having just as much fun as when they were picking the dress. It was certainly fun to choose things out from the mountain of things here. I couldn¡¯t go shopping for clothes or accessory in Japan because work was busy, but the rare chances that I had to go shopping were fun. The maids must feel the same as I do at that time. However, it was a different story if you wore the things yourself. The outfit prepared for me suited my preferences and there were a lot of simple items. But that was to this kingdom¡¯s standard, if you compared it to Japan¡¯s standard¡¯s it was quite gorgeous. I was once again reminded of Japan as I wore the clothes and I was filled with dread and winced. Well, I had the option of not wearing the clothes but I couldn¡¯t refuse when I thought about the happy maids who picked out the outfit for me. So I gave up and decided to think that the jewel was an imitation. But then the biggest problem wasn¡¯t the dress or the accessories. I was finally going to put on the dress when they finished my makeup but there was a problem. ¡°It looks like everyone¡¯s having fun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun to choose out what outfits to use out of this large mountain of clothes.¡± I said with a wry smile to Marie-san, the head maid standing by my side and she replied with a bitter smile. The maids who were helping me on Ladies¡¯ Day also attended to me when I was summoned and helped me prepare for my audience with the King. Somehow, it felt like they were my personal maids. Amongst the maids was Marie-san, who was a little older than me and have been working at the Royal Palace for a long time. She was a sociable person who sometimes strictly guided the newer maids. Today too, while they were choosing the dresses, they were talking about popular dress designs in the Royal City and also about things such as confectionary. ¡°How about this dress for today?¡± They seemed to have decided on a dress after a short while and a maid came up to me to show it to me. The dress presented to me was a fluffy saffron dress. It wasn¡¯t a showy dress and I like it, but the colour was too pretty. I¡¯m worried it might be too flashy for me. ¡°Isn¡¯t the colour a bit too flashy for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not. See.¡± I was worried so I asked Marie-san for opinion, she told me that it was no problem. It certainly didn¡¯t look that flashy when I looked at it through a mirror. As expected of the choice made by the Royal Palace maids. ¡°If you match these together then it won¡¯t be so flashy, right?¡± ¡°Do you want to try these?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± Once the dress was decided, next was the makeup and hairdo. I left these those to the maids. It would turn out better if I left it to them instead of doing it myself. I hope that they wouldn¡¯t make my makeup too dark. The maids also prepared shoes and accessories to go with the dress while they were doing my makeup. I closed my eyes for a long time so that they could apply my makeup, and because of that I didn¡¯t know which shoes and accessories were being chosen for me. I could only tell that from the maid¡¯s voices that they were having just as much fun as when they were picking the dress. It was certainly fun to choose things out from the mountain of things here. I couldn¡¯t go shopping for clothes or accessory in Japan because work was busy, but the rare chances that I had to go shopping were fun. The maids must feel the same as I do at that time. However, it was a different story if you wore the things yourself. The outfit prepared for me suited my preferences and there were a lot of simple items. But that was to this kingdom¡¯s standard, if you compared it to Japan¡¯s standard¡¯s it was quite gorgeous. I was once again reminded of Japan as I wore the clothes and I was filled with dread and winced. Well, I had the option of not wearing the clothes but I couldn¡¯t refuse when I thought about the happy maids who picked out the outfit for me. So I gave up and decided to think that the jewel was an imitation. But then the biggest problem wasn¡¯t the dress or the accessories. I was finally going to put on the dress when they finished my makeup but there was a problem. ¡°Well then, here I go.¡± Marie-san signal and then the ribbon was tightened. I inadvertently wanted to groan ¡°Oof¡±, but I managed to hold it down. The maids were tightening the corset ribbon. The ideal image for women in this country was narrow waists that looked like it would easily break. The aristocrat women wore corsets to constrict their waists. Well, I did come from another world and even though the dress prepared was to this country¡¯s standards, my waist still appeared to be thick. I was also not accustomed to corsets so the maids didn¡¯t tighten it too much. Even so, the sound wanted to escape from my mouth. I could painfully understand why people in the old days would faint from this. I¡¯ve slimmed down since coming to this world so I thought I would be fine with wearing a corset. I had the corset tightened a little. I didn¡¯t think it would be this painful¡­¡­ I got used to it after a while and it wasn¡¯t as painful as before but my breathing was more shallow than normal. If I get used to it a bit more, would it become less painful? ¡°Are you alright?¡± Marie-san asked when the ribbon was tied and I was tired from having the corset tightened. ¡°Yes.¡± I wanted to shout out that it was impossible but I endured it. I overcame today¡¯s challenge while praying that I would get used to it one day. The next thing to do after the corset was tightened was to wear the dress. It was quick from here on out. Then I could finally head towards my lecture after everything was finished. The morning lectures were about mannerism. I studied various things such as how to walk and how to greet people. I was surprisingly good at it. To the eye, my gestures were beautiful and I used muscles I didn¡¯t normally use. My leg muscles started trembling while my posture was being corrected in the middle of bowing. It was a bit hard for someone like me who didn¡¯t exercise. It was probably consuming a lot of energy because my waist was tightened with a corset. The teacher in charge of the lecture is a first class teacher who taught high ranking aristocrat children, so her teachings were a little strict. It was worth following her strict instructions because I was able to move gracefully and beautifully. ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The teacher praised me while she was teaching me how to curtsy. I was all the more happy to be praised by someone who was usually strict. I wondered if it was necessary to do it so thoroughly, but once I started I couldn¡¯t stop. It was inevitable since it was a trait of mine. But I thought that it must have been difficult for the aristocrats of this kingdom to live every day with this in mind. This might not be so if they were used to it. In the afternoon there were dance lessons. We started off with how to stand. Then I learnt steps for beginners and recently on occasions, I¡¯ve danced with the teacher as my partner. According to the teacher, we were rushing this lecture. Because of that I was secretly revisiting the room every day. My muscles were in pain the first time because I wasn¡¯t used to these postures. The moves weren¡¯t that vigorous so I moved my body less than I thought I would but I don¡¯t know if this was the same for skilled dancers. I think it¡¯s better to put some strength into my moves. The teacher and I were the only ones in this wide room. Today as well, we started by reviewing the steps and I danced with the teacher. I heard a knock at the door when I was moving to the beat of the teacher¡¯s voice. No one has ever disturbed my lessons before. We stopped dancing and the teacher headed towards the door. I looked wondering who it was and the person that appeared was the Captain. CH 26 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I was surprised at the Captain¡¯s sudden appearance. A troubled smile appeared on his face when I asked him what was wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you in the middle of your lesson. I¡¯m not here for any particular reason¡­¡­ I just thought I would come to see how you are doing.¡± The Captain told us the reason why he came after hesitating for a while. ¡°Could I watch?¡± Huh? Watch? I somehow managed to dance with the teacher but it wasn¡¯t good enough for people to see. It was embarrassing so I tried to refuse but the teacher had already replied. ¡°Oh, Hawk-sama. How gracious of you. If you would like, how about joining in too?¡± I inadvertently turned around at the teacher¡¯s words. What does she mean join in? The teacher noticed my stare and told me why she was smiling. ¡°You also learn by having a difference dance partner once in a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true but¡­¡­¡± I understood what the teacher was saying but I only recently became able to dance with a partner. Even then, I had only managed somehow because the teacher was leading. Can I dance well with the Captain in my state? It was very doubtful that I could but the teacher and Captain both seemed keen. Hmm. The Captain has been learning this since he was little so if I follow him, it¡¯ll probably turn out okay? I somehow had managed even while dancing with the teacher. The Captain held out his hand to me while I was hesitating. I looked at his gentle smile and his hand. My anxiety grew but it would be rude if I didn¡¯t take his hand. I took a deep breath and prepared myself. I corrected my posture and put my left hand into his and he pulled me closer to him. The Captain swiftly placed his right hand on my left shoulder. I put my right hand into his left, looked up at him and inadvertently gulped. H-he¡¯s close¡­¡­ Well, I knew this would happen because I practiced with the teacher, I knew but¡­¡­! This was something that happened all the time when we rode the horse together and we were sitting relatively close to each other in the carriage when we went to the Capital. So I thought that I would be used to being this close to him. Uh yeah, I haven¡¯t gotten used to it at all. To being face to face with him that is. Up until now I¡¯ve only been sitting behind him or beside him. I realized that the embarrassment I felt when facing him was nothing compared to those times. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°N-nothing¡­¡­¡± The Captain smiled and asked curiously at me, who was looking up at him frozen. I somehow managed to reply and hastily dropped my eyes to his chest. My ears are hot. Calm down, me. I¡¯m in the middle of a lesson. I took another deep breath and somehow managed to calm myself down before looking up at him. The Captain, who was facing me, already found out how I was feeling but he pretended not to notice. We took the first step when the teacher said, ¡°Begin¡±. I stepped in time with the Captain¡¯s lead. Although I was a bit awkward, I was able to dance since the Captain was good at leading. Nonetheless, it was problematic that I was leaving everything up to him. In order to be able to move by myself, I recalled and practiced all that I¡¯ve learnt so far. After a while, I heard a voice from above me. ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Yes.¡± Well, I¡¯ve just become more restless. My eyes wandered about as if showing the disturbance in my innermost thoughts. I was so focused on dancing that I finally forgot about the Captain but when I remembered that he was there my heart started beating fast. I don¡¯t know if he noticed this or not because he kept on talking. ¡°I heard that you never danced before in Japan¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t have the chance to dance there in the first place and there are many different dancing styles.¡± I did learn folk dancing and the dance of my region during my school days for the sports festival. It was completely different from the step dancing I was learning now. ¡°Then you¡¯ve just started dancing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re really talented to be able to dance like this already.¡± ¡°Huh? No way, I don¡¯t think so?¡± I don¡¯t think I have a talent for dancing at all so even if he flatters me I don¡¯t know how to reply. I panicked and refuted and the Captain chuckled. It seemed like he was teasing me. Arggh! I was frustrated and pouted, but there was nothing I can do because his smile grew wider and wider. ¡°You started learning after your audience with the King, isn¡¯t that right? When I started learning, I wasn¡¯t able to dance that well.¡± ¡°The lecture contents seem to be progressing at a fast pace. It seems that she¡¯ll have the chance to dance in the near future.¡± According to the teacher, the lectures felt crammed and the reason for this was because there was a dance in the near future. I, who wasn¡¯t even an aristocrat and just someone who worked at a research facility, didn¡¯t think that I would get an invitation to the ball. It was only my wishful thinking and things seldom went as one wished. Well, I did recently have an audience with the King. However, that wasn¡¯t the only reason I was learning how to dance, I was also interested in it. If not then I would have firmly refused even it was the Civil Official who had given me the recommendation. ¡°It¡¯s the social season in a few months.¡± ¡°Social season? There¡¯s something like that?¡± ¡°Yes. Several parties are held in the Capital in that season. You were also invited to a few of them, were you not Sei?¡± I knew it. It was fun to dance while twirling but it was questionable for me to attend such a dazzling party. My feelings must have shown on my face because the Captain talked again. ¡°There are only one or two balls that you must attend, right? So it¡¯ll be fine if you just refuse the rest.¡± ¡°Even so, I have to attend at least one of the balls, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a ball hosted by the King so you must attend.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­¡± Certainly, one normally didn¡¯t refuse if they were invited to a ball organised by the King. That¡¯s what I thought but I still didn¡¯t want to attend. If I had to attend a ball then I would want it to be something a little cozier. ¡°I don¡¯t really like parties¡­¡­¡± He cut his words off there and I thought something was wrong so I looked at him. Mhm¡­¡­ Why are you looking at me like that? I felt the Captain look at me softly and my pulse starts racing. The Captain drew his face a little closer to mine and whispered. ¡°But if you attend then I want to escort you.¡± ¡°!!¡± Th-that kind of sweet whispering is foul-play! I gave him an accusation look but it wasn¡¯t effective. The Captain still had a smile on his face and it felt like he was waiting for my reply. At that very moment, the teacher gave her signal and the dance finished. That signal also indicated that the class was over for the day and I said my goodbyes to the teacher. I was told that I danced well with someone who I¡¯ve never danced before and I felt relieved. It didn¡¯t felt like practice anymore half way through the dance so I thought she was going to say something about it. I watched blankly as the Captain said his goodbyes to the teacher. An escort? I thought that it was possible for me to be invited to a ball but I didn¡¯t think about the escort matter. I couldn¡¯t just go by myself, could I? But I also didn¡¯t want to enter the premises by myself while everyone was entering in pairs. I would draw unwanted attention. The Captain finally invited me so could I ask him to take me? Ah, but if he escorts me to the ball then I also have to dance with him, wouldn¡¯t I? Do I like him? ¡°Sei?¡± The teacher had already left the room while I was endlessly worrying. It was only the Captain and I left in this room. The Captain looked worried probably because I was pondering. ¡°Sorry, I was just thinking.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes. Mhm¡­¡­ It¡¯s about you escorting me to the ball.¡± His face became more anxious when I said escort. It¡¯s because I was thinking about it so hard, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m sorry. ¡°Please escort me if you are fine with it, Hawk-sama.¡± The Captain¡¯s face suddenly brightened when I finished my sentence. ¡°Really?! Of course I am!¡± I felt quite at ease that he looked so happy about it. I still haven¡¯t received any invitations yet so I still don¡¯t know if we would have any balls to attend to together. I didn¡¯t think that it would be a bad idea for me to ask the Captain to escort me. If an invitation had arrived I would have asked the Director about it anyways. I¡¯ve never been to a party before so it¡¯s more reassuring for me to go with someone who was used to them. That way my future worries would decrease by one. This should be a good choice? The Captain seemed happy to send me off into the room that was given to me at the Royal Palace. Translator: Blushy CH 27 As per usual, Ladies¡¯ Day. Today however, was different from usual. ¡°Is it your day off?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I told Marie-san that I had no dance lesson today. Did the teacher have urgent business to attend to? I thought it was strange and a maid brought a letter to me on top of a tray. Marie-san took the tray from the maid and presented it to me. ¡°Instead, an assignment has been assigned to you by the manner¡¯s lecturer.¡± Marie-san said. I took the envelope from her and looked at the back. ¡°An assignment?¡± The envelope was sealed with wax and there was a crest on it. It was a family crest from somewhere, but which family was it? I felt like I¡¯ve seen this crest somewhere before. I learnt all the crests of important aristocrat families in class. The crest being familiar meant that it was one of those families. It wasn¡¯t the royal family. I obviously remembered the royal crest. I couldn¡¯t remember which family it was straight away so I decided to read the contents of the letter first. Marie-san opened the seal and gave me the letter contained inside. I read the contents of the letter and it seems that I¡¯ve been invited to a tea party. It was held today in the afternoon. It was held in¡­¡­ The Royal Palace?! It must be an invitation from someone in high power since they were having it at the Royal Palace. Who the heck is it? I tried to confirm the name of the sender while pondering but noticed that they didn¡¯t write it. This meant that I had to derive this fact from the crest? That family crest was from¡­¡­ ¡°Sei-sama, would you like to wear this dress today?¡± I was startled because someone suddenly called out to me. I was too absent-minded. I looked at the dress that the maid presented to me and thought about what to do. ¡°I was invited to a tea party this afternoon.¡± ¡°Oh my! You should wear a more gorgeous dress today then.¡± ¡°What? Hey!¡± It appears that Marie-san didn¡¯t know the contents of the assignment. Then after stopping me, she quickly started ordering the maids around. They prepared an outfit more glamorous than the ones I usually wore while picking this and that. The things they picked were several times more gorgeous than what I normally wore. I looked at the maids who were having more fun than usual and didn¡¯t have the heart to stop them. It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s think about which family this belonged to while the maids are psyched about picking outfits. Which family was it? ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Marie-san looked at me worriedly because I was scrunching up my eyebrows while thinking. ¡°I was thinking about who the sender was. They didn¡¯t write their name on the envelope.¡± I said and gave the envelope and letter to Marie-san. Marie-san looked at the envelope crest after reading the letter. ¡°The name of the sender really isn¡¯t written anywhere.¡± ¡°Is the assignment to find out who the sender is from the invitation?¡± ¡°Maybe but isn¡¯t the assignment also to attend the tea party?¡± Certainly. Marie-san was quite right. I also learnt the mannerism for tea ceremonies and thought that it would be possible for me to attend one because we had finished the lessons on that topic. The sender was still unknown. If part of the assignment was to find out who the sender was then there was a high possibility that Marie-san won¡¯t tell me which house they are from even if I ask her about it. But, I¡¯ll try to ask anyways. ¡°I have a feeling I¡¯ve seen this family crest somewhere before but I can¡¯t seem to remember where from. Marie-san, so you know which family it is?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a very famous family. It¡¯s Marquis Ashley¡¯s family crest.¡± She surprisingly answered my question. I should have remembered this crest because there wasn¡¯t many Marquis Households to begin with but I had completely forgotten about it. But did I know someone from that household? ¡°If it¡¯s from Marquis Ashley¡¯s household then the person who invited you is probably their daughter.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Their daughter is also Prince Kyle¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± What? Prince Kyle as in that Prince Kyle, right? The Crown Prince. I see, so even that has a fianc¨¦e, huh? The people of this kingdom became adults at 15, so he was more or less the Prince. It wasn¡¯t odd that he had a fianc¨¦e. It was rare for this to happen in Japan but it wasn¡¯t unusual here. But is his fianc¨¦e someone who could host a tea party at the Royal Palace? Normally people couldn¡¯t host tea parties at the Royal Palace even if they were engaged to the royal family. Was she already living in the Royal Palace with the Prince? ¡°Is his fianc¨¦e living in the Royal Palace?¡± ¡°No. She normally lives in Marquis Ashley¡¯s estate in the capital.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t live at the Royal Palace but she¡¯s hosting the tea party at there?¡± ¡°This is because it¡¯s Sei-sama¡¯s assignment.¡± Marie-san was trying to say that the reason the tea party was being hosted at the Royal Palace this time around was because it was connected to me. Perhaps Marquis Ashley¡¯s daughter also heard this from the teacher. That¡¯s right. I handed the invitation to Marie-san because it was my assignment but we didn¡¯t know if the host knew the situation or not. So the tea party this time might not be that big. When I saw that the party was held at the Royal Palace, I panicked wondering how big it would be. Even if someone tells me that it¡¯s alright for me to attend, I didn¡¯t want my first tea party to be a big one. I was a little relieved. My hair and makeup was finished while I was talking to Marie-san and the preparations are done. I looked at myself in the mirror and could tell that the maids had put more effort into my hair and makeup. The maids had a look of accomplishment on their faces. It really doesn¡¯t look like me. The me in the mirror was laughing tiredly. ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°You all did an amazing job.¡± The maids were happy at my words. I guess it¡¯ll do. Then I headed to my morning lecture. Translator: Blushy CH 28.1 I would usually have lunch after my morning lectures. However, I didn¡¯t eat anything because the tea party was held today. I went to the tea party. I asked my teacher this morning and as I thought, my assignment was to attend the tea party. It seems that the tea party would only consist of me and the host so I calmed down a little. The organiser, Marquis Ashley¡¯s daughter, had manner lessons under the same teacher as me. Thus, she ended up helping with my assignment this time around. Marquis daughters held high positions so they wouldn¡¯t normally help someone out with their assignment but I heard that she was a well-balanced person and she immediately agreed to help this time. I appreciate it. But I also felt a little nervous because I was receiving help from a high-ranking young lady. Has she even talked to me before? I¡¯ve been talking to Marie-san and the others about fashion lately so I think that I can talk about fashion trends. But I still think that it isn¡¯t enough. The tea party was held at the palace pavilion (TN: She says this in Japanese and then later says it in English¡­ So I used a different word.). It was a western style place so it was also called a gazebo. I can enjoy the autumn garden view while talking to the host. I walked through the beautiful garden guided by Marie-san. I could see the gazebo in the distant and I also saw someone who was probably the host seated down on one of the chairs. She also seemed to have noticed me because she got up from her chair and came out of the gazebo to greet me. ¡°Liz?¡± I could see the person¡¯s face as I got closer and was surprised because it was a face that I was familiar with. The person standing there was Liz. ¡°Welcome to my tea party, Sei.¡± The smiling Liz was as beautiful as ever. Her smiling face looked somewhat deceiving and it also felt as if she was telling me I did well. ¡°Mm¡­¡­ Thank you for inviting me today?¡± I managed to squeeze out the greetings. My intonation rose at the end and it sounded like a question. Please forgive me. I was that surprised. I sat down on the seat as Liz had suggested and the maids, who were waiting on the sides, poured tea into our cups. I stared at them blankly and then Liz spoke. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you in a dress Sei. It¡¯s a refreshing change from your usual self.¡± ¡°Ah, yeah. I guess so.¡± ¡°The dress is very beautiful and suits you well Sei.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± It was embarrassing because she was praising my dress. No, that¡¯s not it. ¡°You¡¯re Marquis Ashley¡¯s daughter?¡± Yup. The person who invited me to the tea party today should be Marquis Ashley¡¯s daughter. Liz should be Marquis Ashley¡¯s daughter judging from the words, ¡°Welcome to my tea party¡±, but¡­¡­ Come to think of it, did she introduce herself as ¡°Elizabeth Ashley¡± the first time we met at library? I¡¯ve been calling her Liz ever since so I forgot her surname. Liz smiled when I tilted my head and asked in confirmation. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything about being a Marquis¡¯s daughter, you know.¡± She chuckled at me when I answered in disappointment. You did that intentionally, didn¡¯t you? ¡°I heard that you were hosting this tea party because of my assignment.¡± ¡°Yes, I am. You haven¡¯t been coming to the library recently Sei, so I happily agreed when I heard about it from the teacher.¡± After I started taking lectures, I visited the library less often. The reason was simple; I was just too busy with classes. Liz still went to the library many times even though I stopped going. Now that you mention it, I only meet with Liz in the library. Even then, we never planned to meet. We just met because we happen to be at the library at the same time. Therefore, I haven¡¯t met with Liz at all recently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t recently been going to the library at all.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. You¡¯ve been busy, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I have¡­¡­ By the way, you didn¡¯t invite anyone else besides me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us today. Well, let¡¯s take our time talking while drinking tea.¡± Thus, the tea party began. I had to pay attention to my mannerism because it was part of my assignment. I drink the tea first. Today¡¯s tea smells somewhat like Darjeeling tea. All the teas served at the Royal Palace were delicious but this was the first time I¡¯ve drank something that is similar to Darjeeling tea. ¡°This tea is delicious. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve drank it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it. It¡¯s from a plantation contracted to my family.¡± ¡°I see.¡± As expected of a Marquis family. It¡¯s probably an exclusive contract, right? It wasn¡¯t just the tea, but all the sweets on the table today were mainly cute looking ones. Those too were specially prepared by Liz for today. Slightly sweet confectioneries were a trademark of this kingdom. The tea didn¡¯t have anything in it so it was fine. I felt like I was hyped up because my lecture had been extended. I told Liz what I thought and she smiled happily and replied with: ¡°This is, of course, my first tea party with Sei so I tried my best.¡± Of course, proper preparation was also needed at normal tea parties but it seems that this tea party with me was special. She didn¡¯t know what I liked so Liz picked all her favourite things. Although Liz was still growing, I had a feeling that she would be extremely gorgeous in the future and she had a lot of beautiful coloured dresses. However, when I looked at the sweets on the table today, it seemed that she preferred cute things. All the sweets were berry-type sweets and pinkish. Even the sweet decorations looked cute. Liz nodded in embarrassment when I pointed them out. Of course, all the dresses that she wore were ones that suited her so they were different from the ones she would prefer to wear. She told me that I was the only one here today so she let her preferences show. We started talking about something that had recently happened while deep in conversation. ¡°I¡¯ve heard things about the Saint-sama recently.¡± Liz began the conversation like that. I was in the middle of drinking my tea and had a hard time trying not to choke on it. ¡°Saint-sama?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard that she¡¯s a magnificent user of recovery magic and that she saved a lot of knights.¡± ¡°Heh, hehe. Is that so?¡± ¡°I also heard that the knights who had lost their arms and legs during the subjugation had regained them back thanks to the Saint-sama. They¡¯re really grateful.¡± ¡°Oh ~.¡± ¡°Being able to recover lost limbs meant that she¡¯s this kingdom¡¯s number one recovery magic user. But, I¡¯ve heard that Saint-sama is very humble and didn¡¯t brag about it at all. The knights are already worshipping her like a goddess.¡± Yup, I¡¯m a bit troubled. Worship meant that right? The Knights from the 2nd Knight Order. I really want to believe that the people from the 3rd Knight Order are still okay. I wanted to play dumb and reply with, ¡°I wonder who that is?¡± while listening to Liz¡¯s story but she probably won¡¯t forgive me for that. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were that good at recovery magic, Sei.¡± ¡°Ah, no way¡­.yeah, I suppose.¡± I thought that it wouldn¡¯t do if I don¡¯t tell her the truth since she was smiling like she knew. We haven¡¯t talked that deeply into things like this. The reason was that we didn¡¯t need to talk about things deeply, so I thought that it would be alright to take this chance and tell her a bit more about myself. ¡°I¡¯ve only recently became able to use magic.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°There was no need to use it before that.¡± I said and Liz continued to faintly smile while looking at me. What is it? ¡°You didn¡¯t use it because your original world didn¡¯t have magic so you weren¡¯t familiar with it, isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Sei, you were summoned here, weren¡¯t you?¡± My eyes reflexively widened. Translator: Blushy CH 28.2 A lot more people knew that I was summoned here by the ¡¾Saint Summoning Ceremony¡¿than I thought. Of course, I didn¡¯t spread it around. If I tell people that I was summoned here by a ceremony, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as telling them that I was the ¡¾Saint¡¿? That¡¯s why I definitely don¡¯t go around saying it. That most likely mean the people who do know found out from the people at the Royal Palace. The Director and the Captain weren¡¯t the only ones who knew about this, the knights and mages probably knew too, right? The maids probably also know about it. The researchers weren¡¯t told so half of them suspected something and the other half didn¡¯t know anything. I could guess this from the researcher¡¯s reactions. There was a difference in their reactions probably because the Royal Palace distinguished between those who are trustworthy and those who are not. The knights and mages are on the nation¡¯s defence force so I think they have to know. The maids were all people who were gathered to look after the ¡¾Saint¡¿so I¡¯m sure they know. I didn¡¯t think that Liz would be also be included in the list of people who knew about it. That¡¯s why I was surprised that she knew. ¡°So you knew?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°From the beginning.¡± ¡°From the beginning¡­¡­ So you knew from the time we met at the library?¡± ¡°Yes. But, it was a coincidence that we met there.¡± According to Liz¡¯s explanation, it was really a coincidence that we met at the library. However, she said that she knew that the ¡¾Saint Summoning Ceremony¡¿had been performed and she guessed from my hair colour and eyes that I was probably a summoned person. It was an unusual colour to have in this kingdom. She also said that she was convinced when she started talking to me in the library. She concluded this from the fact that I could read various languages but I didn¡¯t understand anything about the grammar of it. It was certainly unbelievable for someone to be able to read something without understanding the grammar behind it. ¡°The other person is also the same.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The other person is probably Aira-chan. Come to think of it, Liz also attends the Royal Academy, doesn¡¯t she? Are they classmates? ¡°I¡¯ve heard that she can also read Slantania and the ancient languages, but she doesn¡¯t know grammar or anything like that.¡± ¡°I see. Anyway, are you and Aira-chan classmates, Liz?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s a year above me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Other than that, you also know about her, Sei.¡± ¡°Well, yeah.¡± I heard about Aira-chan from the maids and Civil Official at the beginning. She¡¯s the girl who was summoned with me. Therefore I¡¯m interested in her. I haven¡¯t seen her since then. I wondered about her sometimes and I was worried about her after all. ¡°Is she doing well?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­ She doesn¡¯t seem to be ill.¡± Liz looked troubled when I tilted my head at her hesitation. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Yes, well¡­¡­¡± Then Liz suddenly raised her hand and the maids left. What¡¯s that? Amazing. Liz was confirming that the maids were gone while I was admiring her. And then she slowly began to talk. ¡°Do you remember the time when I told you about that troublesome classmate of mine?¡± ¡°Errrr ~¡­¡­¡± Which reminds me, we did talked about something like that before. If I¡¯m not mistaken it was about a classmate who had the popular guys wait upon her. I wonder what¡¯s wrong with that child? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s Aira-chan?¡± I asked and she nodded sadly. I unintentionally averted my gaze upwards. ¡°I told you that it was a classmate at that time but it¡¯s definitely Aira-san.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Well, whether she was a classmate or not wasn¡¯t something that Liz could explain in detail. ¡°I¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to try to solve the problem but it¡¯s not going very well.¡± ¡°Were we talking about how it isn¡¯t good for someone to get intimate with men who have fianc¨¦es?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Ah ~¡­¡­¡± I accidentally looked away. Even in Japan, it was frowned upon to cling to someone that was engaged. It was the same for those who had lovers too. However, it was harder for it to become a problem in Japan. There were many actions that may not cause problems in Japan that could cause problems here. For example, lifting up your skirt when it¡¯s hot or showing your bare feet to the opposite sex. I was also scolded by Liz. Aira-chan might be the same. If she acted the same way as she did in Japan towards her friends without knowing the standards of them country then¡­¡­ Huh? But didn¡¯t Liz and the others warn her multiple times? ¡°You warned her personally, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Other people did but I heard that they told her directly.¡± ¡°I see. But nothing changed?¡± ¡°She seems to be aware of it now?¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­¡± Liz asked about it so I told her what I was thinking about before. I told her about the degree of difference in problematic actions between Japan, the country that Aira-chan and I were from and here. Japan was more lenient compared to here. Aira-chan might not know that. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll get it if you just told her to think about the person that they are dating or it would be a problem for you to get along with men.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°I also realized when you told me, Liz. Well the boys around her might have told her about it.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t.¡± Liz said clearly even though she was laughing as if she was troubled. It didn¡¯t show on her face but I felt that she was clad in a scary aura and chills ran down my spine. I couldn¡¯t see it but it felt like a black aura was covering her back. Mhm, Liz-san? What¡¯s wrong? ¡°If they were that considerate then it wouldn¡¯t become the big problem it is today.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s true. You are quite right. It¡¯s just as she said. Liz said in a somewhat appalled voice. How scary. But why was she so angry? I thought and remembered what Marie-san had told me. Which reminds me, Liz¡¯s fianc¨¦ is¡­¡­ ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell me your fianc¨¦ is also in that group of boys?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The answer to my timid question was YES. I want to think that the black aura growing behind her is just my imagination. ¡°Liz, you¡¯re fianc¨¦ is that, right? Mm¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Prince Kyle.¡± I could only laugh dryly at that predicted answer. I see, that is her fianc¨¦, huh? ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s caused you extreme displeasure.¡± ¡°Mhm? Yeah¡­¡­¡± I could only laugh when I remember what had happened when I was summoned. Yeah, serious, that. Liz smiled stiffly and correct her posture. She was looking at me really seriously. ¡°I will apologise on His Highness¡¯s behalf for what happened at that time.¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not something that you should apologise for, Liz.¡± ¡°But¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± I somehow laughed and appealed to Liz that it wasn¡¯t her fault because she still looked anxious. I can understand apologising on behalf of your fianc¨¦ but Liz didn¡¯t do anything wrong so I didn¡¯t know how to respond to her. ¡°Let¡¯s think of a way to solve the Aira-chan problem?¡± ¡°Oh Sei¡­¡­¡± I would be stumped if we kept talking about the Prince so I forcefully changed the topic. Liz seemed to have noticed my intention and mumbled in worried tone but she didn¡¯t push the topic. I appreciated her subtlety. From there, we talked about how we should improve the circumstances around Aira-chan. We exchanged various ideas and before we knew it a lot of time had passed. We had finally found a way to solve the problem. It should be fine if I leave the finer details to Liz, right? Thus, my first tea party ended without a hitch. Translator: Blushy CH 29 Making a potion that was more effective than Advanced HP Potions. That was my research topic. The reason I chose this topic was solely because my pharmacy level wouldn¡¯t rise anymore even when I make Advanced HP Potions. I would make time to go to the library for the sake of my research, but I couldn¡¯t find any clues and my research came to a halt. And then, I found a ray of light. I received advice from an unexpected person. Who was it? The Head Magician. One day, I met the Head Magician at the prohibited section and he told me that all living things in this world held a different amount of magic power. What¡¯s with that? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever heard of this. This was something he had noticed while researching and wasn¡¯t widely spread. And so his advice to me was to observe the magical power of medicinal herbs if I want to raise the effectiveness of my potions. It is said that the effectiveness of medicinal herbs used in potions could be increased by the magic power concentrated into it during the potion making process. The Head Magician thought that the magic power I concentrated into potions during the manufacturing process was the reason why my potions were 50% more effective than potions made by others. And I was told that if the medicinal herbs could retain my magic power, then the effects would probably increase. I returned to the research institute and tried to ask the researchers about this. As I¡¯d expected, there were some who knew that medicinal herbs had magic power. However, none of them thought about preserving their magic power in medicinal herbs and they were all surprised when I told them about the Head Magician¡¯s advice. People normally wouldn¡¯t think that the effects would increase if you put your magic power into the herbs, right? That was why no one knew how to bestow magic onto medicinal herbs. Well, it can¡¯t be helped if they don¡¯t know. I just have to try various experiments. ¡°So won¡¯t you help me, Jude?¡± ¡°This is so abrupt. How should I help you?¡± I thought that Jude, who was smiling bitterly while offering his helping hand, was a very kind person. The first thing I confirmed with him was if he could create water that contained magic power. If cut flowers are dipped in coloured water, then the petals would be dyed in that colour, right? I thought about putting that into practice by soaking the herbs in water that contained magic power. However, I didn¡¯t know how to create water containing magic power, so I asked Jude, who seemed most likely to know. Jude had aptitude in water attribute magic. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know. We tried to produce water containing magic power with his water attribute magic but it didn¡¯t go very well. ¡°I think that it¡¯s a good idea, but you¡¯re the one who has to produce the water, right Sei? So it¡¯s no good if it¡¯s produced with water attribute magic, right?¡± ¡°I thought that it would be fine if I thought about that later.¡± He said that after we tried various experiments and he was surprised when I replied with what I thought. Jude was right, I couldn¡¯t use water attribute magic. It was a waste to try to create water that contained magic using water attribute magic, but I thought that it would be nice as a starting point. I gave up on trying to create water containing magic power with water attribute magic and tried to do the same thing I did when I bestowed magic to tools. Magic can be bestowed to minerals that would become the item¡¯s core, so I thought that I could also apply that to water. The result was a complete failure. I did the same thing I had when I bestowed magic, but I could feel that it didn¡¯t work at all. This is, that. The feeling of it not working. ¡°Even so, it¡¯s innovate to bestow magic to water.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°To the best of my knowledge, I¡¯ve never seen anyone try something like this before.¡± ¡°Well, they don¡¯t understand the use of water with magic power, so they wouldn¡¯t try it if they don¡¯t think of its use.¡± When I said that, I remembered that there was a thing called holy water in games. Was that used to attack the undead? Games were also set so that monsters would stay away for a while. How did one make holy water again? Did I just need to bless it? I felt like I heard something like that somewhere before. So, how do you bless something? Jude called out to me in a worried voice when I took the beaker with the distilled water and hummed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Well, I was thinking about how to bless something.¡± ¡°Bless?¡± ¡°Is there no holy water in this world?¡± ¡°Holy water? I haven¡¯t heard of that before.¡± There was no holy water in this world. Then, blessing water might not exist either. I confirmed with Jude just to be sure, but he didn¡¯t know after all. It felt like it would turn into a conversation about magic and I felt that it was faster to ask the Head Magician about it. I looked outside and the sun had gone down before I had noticed. Time passed by while I was doing experiments with Jude. It would be better if I asked the Head Magician about this matter tomorrow. We decided to stop experimenting for the day. ¡°Holy water?¡± The next day, I asked the Head Magician about holy water during our magic lecture. I simply asked if he knew how to bless something with holy attribute magic but he didn¡¯t seem to know anything. I wondered if it was called something else in this world so I explained how I had arrived at this point. I didn¡¯t imagine the Head Magician¡¯s eyes shining when I talked about the effect it had on the undead, did I? Thus, we stopped the lecture and I told him about the concept of magic in games in my original world. ¡°Blessing seems like it would be able to strengthen the body as well.¡± ¡°I see. Blessing has various effects in your world, doesn¡¯t it Sei?¡± ¡°Magic, itself, doesn¡¯t exist so people make it up.¡± ¡°Even so, it¡¯s an interesting concept. We have body strengthening magic but we don¡¯t have any that specialise in the undead.¡± ¡°Does that mean that undead demons can¡¯t be defeated by magic?¡± ¡°Not at all. We don¡¯t have specialised magic to defeat undead demons, so we usually defeat it with fire attribute magic.¡± The Head Magician must have noticed something at that point because he put his hand to his chin and pondered. There was no such thing as blessing but did he remember something else? ¡°It¡¯s not aimed at undead demons but there is a type of magic that annihilates demons.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something like that?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no details about it, but it exists.¡± The Head Magician had wiped his usual smile off his face and said that in a serious tone. I looked at him and gulped. I don¡¯t think it would be any normal type of magic if only the existence was passed down through the ages. If it¡¯s unattributed, then I can only think of life magic, but they wouldn¡¯t conceal something as simple as life magic. Which means that it is a completely different type of magic? ¡°What is it called?¡± ¡°The name also wasn¡¯t recorded. But, the person who used that magic left a record.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a technique used by the Saint.¡± I knew it. I vaguely realised that half way through the conversation. But isn¡¯t it a problem if the details of a ¡¾Saint¡¿technique are unknown? How would the Saints that come after learn the technique? ¡°The details of the technique aren¡¯t recorded, are they?¡± ¡°Yes, most of the records only talk about the effects of the technique and how fast it wiped out the demons.¡± ¡°How did the past Saint learn that technique?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡± Jesus. There wasn¡¯t any more information on the technique. We continued our lecture after that and the day ended. Translator: Blushy CH 30 The next day. The lecture had finished and it was already dark outside. There were still people at the place called the research institute, even though work had usually finished by then. I was also no exception. I returned to the research institute when my lecture ended and started researching. Even though I said that, my research had already reached its limits. As usual there was no progress on the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique. I also tried to ask the Director about it, but of course, he only knew what everyone else knew. I didn¡¯t have any information at all on how to activate it. If I just knew that then I could try various things¡­¡­ There¡¯s no way you use it by chanting ¡º¡¾Saint¡¿technique¡». I thought for a while inside of the research institute but I wasn¡¯t getting anywhere, so I decided to take a break and went outside. It¡¯s probably because I confined myself inside so my thoughts are going around in circles. A good idea might come to me if I breathe in fresh air. I went outside with a lantern and the wind blew gently. It was still a little hot in the daytime, but it got cooler at night when the wind blew. I sat down on a bench next to the research institute, looked up at the sky, and gazed at the moon and stars. Like in a book I¡¯d read a long time ago, there were two moons because it was another world, but the colour of the moon didn¡¯t change. The only different thing was that I could see many stars in the sky; probably because it wasn¡¯t as bright out as it was in Japan. I was busy in the beginning, trying to get things in order so that I could live normally in this world. I didn¡¯t know when I would have to leave the Royal Palace because of the situation with the prince. I, myself, also didn¡¯t want to remain here. I was able to work at the Medicinal Herb Research Institute and ended up staying. That¡¯s right, yup. I gazed at the night sky from my room when things seemed to have finally calmed down. That was several months ago. I rarely think about Japan now days. I would often get sad in the beginning when I thought that about how I couldn¡¯t meet with my parents, brothers and friends anymore. Even now, my chest hurt when I thought about them. But, was it because the original switchover was fast? Or was I was in a daze because of the rare things in this another world¡­¡­? I felt the pain gradually decreased. Am I heartless for feeling like this after just a few months? It might have been different if I was treated unfairly since the beginning. But that wasn¡¯t the case at all. After the prince had left, I met many kind people. Jude, the Director, the researchers and of course the captain and the 3rd Knight Order. Everyone was very kind. While being surrounded by kind people, the research institute became my residence. Was it because of that? I was able to face anything to do with the ¡¾Saint¡¿, even though I was avoiding it that much before. I always pretended not to notice the title. Because wouldn¡¯t you care if someone you knew was in trouble? Besides, I didn¡¯t just hear about it, I actually saw it with my own eyes! That was also the reason why I wanted to research on how to improve potions. I¡¯m happy if something I did was able to help someone. I suddenly remembered about the time when the captain gave me his gratitude in his office. Was it because I was recalling things from the time I was first summoned? I didn¡¯t do it because I wanted people¡¯s gratitude, but I was happy to receive it. The area around my chest suddenly got warmer as I recalled that. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡­¡­¡£ Huh? I gently pressed my chest with my hand. When someone says that their chest was getting warmer, they were only expressing their emotions. It shouldn¡¯t actually get warmer. But, it was really warm. What the hell is going on? The warm feeling in my chest rapidly gushed up while I was worrying, and then it felt like it would overflow from within me. What¡¯s going on?! I was nervous at the sudden feeling and I could finally see something gushing out from within me. A mist spread around me like when I used area magic. The base looks like white particles, this is probably my magic power, the golden lam¨¦ was thicker than usual, and rather than a white haze, it appeared more like a golden haze. What is this? The mist spread steadily and if it was ordinary magic then it would activate soon. But, it didn¡¯t look like a normal mist, so I felt that it was different than normal. Suddenly, the medicinal herb field in front of me caught my eye. The haze had already eroded into the field. Only one thought popped up in my mind. Perhaps, this¡­¡­ I put both my hands together and prayed, even though I wasn¡¯t Christian. I don¡¯t know why I took such a pose. It was just a feeling. And then, I prayed. Please go well. The golden haze got brighter and the area lit up even though it was night. The instant it got noticeably brighter, the light burst and golden particles fell down from the sky. It was a magical scene and I gasped in amazement. When I looked away from the sky, I noticed that the golden particles were covering the patch of medicinal herbs where the haze had been. Although, it soon lost its radiance. ¡°What happened?!¡± The Director, who had stayed at the research institute until this late, rushed out, noticing the incident. Of course he would notice with a light that bright. ¡°Mhm ~¡­¡­¡± The Director¡¯s eyes narrowed when I smiled vaguely and looked a little troubled. Now then, how should I explain this to him? I was stumped on the explanation because I didn¡¯t know what had happened, and I didn¡¯t know how the mysterious phenomenon occurred. While I was worrying, the Director¡¯s gaze moved from me to the medicinal herb garden at my feet. The Director looked dubious as he squatted down and gazed at the plants. Then, he picked up a herb and examined it. After that, he looked at the surrounding plants on the ground and this time picked up one that wasn¡¯t covered by the haze. The Director looked at me after he compared the two plants together. ¡°You, what did you do?¡± ¡°That is, I don¡¯t really understand myself¡­¡­¡± It was dark, so the two medicinal herbs in the Director¡¯s hands didn¡¯t look any different. But I judged that something was different from the Director¡¯s attitude. But I don¡¯t have any idea of what it could be. For the time being, I explained what had happened in order and he sighed in amazement. ¡°Well, what? Let¡¯s go inside first.¡± The Director said in a tired tone, and we walked towards the research institute. I¡¯m sorry for always acting on impulse. I apologised in my mind and followed after the Director. ¡°Is there something different about it?¡± ¡°The appearance hasn¡¯t changed at all but¡­¡­¡± The Director wasn¡¯t confident about this as well so he muttered as he told me this. When I glanced at the medicinal herbs lined up on the desk, I saw that they were the same type. But apparently there was a different between them if you observed closely. The interior was different. What is the interior? Is it the magic power that plants hold? I didn¡¯t understand it very well so I¡¯ll ask the Director about it afterwards. Right now, I was bothered by the alteration of the medicinal herbs in front of me. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡± ¡°You, try to make a potion with this.¡± The Director told me to take the herbs and make a potion each with them. I worked timidly and I felt the difference in the herbs when I concentrated my magic power into them. It was an intuitive feeling, but it was very clear. The difference became clear at a glance when the potions were finished. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± The difference could be clearly seen when the bottled potion was held up against the light of the lamp. There were golden particles floating lightly inside of the potion and it shone against the light. The potions I made until now never had particles floating around inside. ¡°What is the efficiency¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you without examining it first, but it seems more effective than the potions made thus far.¡± The Director smiled in amazement and answered. Please don¡¯t look like that. It can¡¯t be helped, right? It was made by accident. As feared, when he investigated the potion at a later time, the potion I had just made was more effective than any other ones I¡¯d made up until then. It was without a doubt because of my accursed 50% increase. Even this is cursed¡­¡­ As a result of further investigation, we found that even if somebody else used the medicinal herbs that were strengthened by the mysterious magic, they could create something that was 1.5 times more effective. The other thing we noticed was that the strengthened herbs would only be limited to that generations. Even if the seeds of the herbs were planted, they would just grow into the same herbs that had been growing up until then. They didn¡¯t grow into strengthened herbs. Apparently, the herbs wouldn¡¯t strengthen if I didn¡¯t do it myself. It was a joyous thing for people to be able to make effective potions, but it was a little disappointing that if I wasn¡¯t there then they wouldn¡¯t be able to make it anymore. The other problem was, how did I activate that mysterious magic again? I tried to activate it several times but I couldn¡¯t. I accidentally activated it that time, so I didn¡¯t know the conditions behind the activation. I tried various experiments while thinking about the things that I was thinking about at that time. I will have to gradually investigate this matter. Well, the Head Magician decided to help me with my investigation when he heard about this, so I think that it won¡¯t be long before I will be able to reproduce the magic. CH 31 Nine months have passed since I¡¯ve been summoned. After my lectures these past few days, I¡¯ve been working hard on creating potions after so long. I worked until it was very late. This was because it wasn¡¯t just the 3rd Knight Order, our regular customers, who were ordering the potions; but the 2rd Knight Order as well. To put it simply, I needed to make twice the usual amount but it wasn¡¯t a problem at all. I made everything together. As long as I had the ingredients, this amount was nothing special. I could make more potions per day than a potion maker could. I also thought that it was because my basic level was high and I had a lot of MP. If so, then it¡¯s understandable that I could make a large amount of potions. The cause of this is probably stated in my status under occupation, but I¡¯ve never told anyone about this. I will keep this to myself until the day somebody notices it. In addition, magic manipulation existed here. So, the time needed to make potions has been shortened. I heard that if you mastered magic manipulation, then magic activation time would shorten; but I didn¡¯t think that it would influence potion making as well. Does it affect everything related to magic power? The influence of magic manipulation was vast and I thought that the Head Magician, who regarded this highly, was great. The Director appeared while I was working diligently. It was already late at night. It was rare for the Director to be at the research institute this late. Did something happen? ¡°You¡¯re working very hard.¡± ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s because the order is large this time.¡± ¡°Is it because the 2nd Knight Order also placed an order?¡± ¡°Yes. Would they be placing more orders from now on?¡± ¡°They might. They were surprised at our potion¡¯s efficiency when they subjugated demons in the West Forest.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. They were especially surprised by the potions you made.¡± My accursed 50% increase reared its head. Yes, I muttered in my mind. But the 2nd Knight Order would be ordering from us now too, huh? The income of the research institute was increasing. Let¡¯s try to ask for more materials for experimentation later. There were medicinal herbs that I wanted. It was a bit expensive so I restrained myself but now I felt that the budget would be acceptable. Well, let¡¯s leave that aside. We started with a harmless and inoffensive topic but he probably wanted to talk about something different. That¡¯s what his nervous aura is telling me. I can guess what he wanted to talk about. It¡¯s probably that. ¡°A message came from the Royal Palace today. They want you to participate in the next subjugation as a healer.¡± ¡°You will? Director?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You will.¡± I thought so. Just like I¡¯d predicted. My guess was so on point that I accidentally made fun of it. ¡°I see. I understand.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ You accepted that quickly.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve talked about this before.¡± ¡°I thought that you¡¯d be more reluctant.¡± I also smiled wryly at the Director, who was smiling wryly. I thought that a request would come someday for me to act as support. The Director wasn¡¯t the only one who had mentioned this, the Head Magician also told me the same. A few days ago, the Head Magician said, ¡°It¡¯ll probably be good for you to go to the West Forest soon.¡± I felt troubled when I was asked whether I liked or disliked going on subjugations. It¡¯s a subjugation, so of course I¡¯ll probably encounter demons. Although I¡¯ve been to a forest before, I¡¯ve never encountered any demons so I didn¡¯t know what a demon was. However, there was no doubt in my mind that they were dangerous since I saw the devastation of the knights who came back from the West Forest subjugation. We¡¯re going to the place. There¡¯s no way I wasn¡¯t scared. But the people are coming along with me this time are probably the people from the 3rdKnight Order. They always protected us when we went to the East and South Forest together. I¡¯ve never encountered demons before but the other researchers have. At that time, the researchers helped the Knight Order defeat the demons, but I heard later that no one suffered any unnecessary injuries because the knights moved well. The knights will probably do the same this time around too. I interacted with them a lot and they were all good people. I, who could only use holy attribute magic, was a non-combatant, so I didn¡¯t think that I would suddenly be forced to face demons. That was why although I was scared of demons, I wasn¡¯t that pessimistic about it. And I didn¡¯t hate supporting such knights. I was rather happy about it. Besides, I was looking forward to going to the West Forest with the Head Magician. He wanted to see what kind of effect my magic power would have on the miasma inside of the forest. His sparkling eyes told me this when he told me that I could go to the West Forest. How do I say this, he was a ¡°man of principle¡±. The Head Magician wasn¡¯t the only one looking forward to this. Even if this was a subjugation, I was looking forward to going to the West Forest. The reason for this was the medicinal herbs. Medicinal herbs that weren¡¯t found in the herb garden grew inside of the forest. I saw various herbs growing in the East and South Forest as well. Different plants grew in each forest, there were plants found in the South Forest that weren¡¯t in the East Forest. That was why I expect that plants that don¡¯t grow in the East and South Forest, might be growing in the West Forest. However, the demons in the West Forest were stronger than the demons in the other forests, so I don¡¯t know if I can afford to look at herbs during the subjugation. I was the only researcher taking part in this subjugation. All the researchers who knew a lot about medicinal herbs were staying behind. The researchers only went last time on an exception. That was why I probably wouldn¡¯t notice it even if new plants were growing there. I would notice if it was a herb that I saw often¡­¡­ Let¡¯s learn about herbs that grow in the West Forest before I leave! ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it, I¡¯m rather excited.¡± ¡°Huh? Really?¡± It showed on my face that I was thinking about medicinal herbs. The Director¡¯s smile changed from a wry one to a shocked one. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re so enthusiastic about herbs, but you should also make potions for yourself.¡± ¡°Potions for myself?¡± ¡°You need them, don¡¯t you? MP Potions.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I do.¡± It wasn¡¯t on my mind at all until the Director mentioned it, but I had to make potions for myself if I was going on the subjugation. HP Potions were fine but MP Potions were essential. Although HP and MP recovered naturally, it recovered much slower than when one drank potions. I couldn¡¯t wait around for it to recover during emergencies. Alright, I¡¯ve finished my quota for today so why don¡¯t I make some potions for myself? Even though it was late at night, it was still too early to finish if I compared it to the time when I was working in Japan. I was still making potions when the Director returned. CH 32 Autumn came and the sun rose considerably later. I got used to waking up at this time even without an alarm clock. I¡¯ve grown quite accustomed with this world. However, that wasn¡¯t the only reason why I woke up this early. I couldn¡¯t sleep well because I was so excited. I was just like a child on the day before an excursion. But unlike a child, I wasn¡¯t just filled with anticipation, but anxiety as well. Today was the departure date for the West Forest subjugation. I got off the bed and brushed my teeth. I recalled today¡¯s schedule as I was brushing my teeth. By doing so, my sleepiness gradually faded. I washed my face and applied my makeup. This was my normal routine but I don¡¯t think I can be this easy-going during the subjugation. I have small bottles of cosmetics in my carry on just in case. After that, I changed my clothes. I won¡¯t be able to wear my normal clothes for a while from today. I was wearing the same robes as the one that the mages in the Court Mage Division wore when they went on subjugation missions. Unlike a dress, I could wear robes by myself. It was easy to move in and doesn¡¯t feel restricting because we have to fight. Of course it would be! I was given this robe a few days ago and I was glad that it wasn¡¯t a flashy robe like the one I wore at my audience with the King. I would stand out too much in such beautiful clothes and I would be afraid to get it dirty so I don¡¯t think that it would be convenient to wear on a subjugation. I didn¡¯t forget to do my hair. I usually kept it down but today I clipped my hair back because I didn¡¯t want it to get in the way. I took the bag I had prepared and went downstairs after I finished getting ready. It was still too early to start work but there were people downstairs. They probably arrived early to deliver the potions to the 3rd Knight Order. The entrance of the research institute was wrapped in a busy atmosphere. All the potions ordered by the Knight Order was completed yesterday. However, since I was also participating in the subjugation, it was decided that I would be bringing the potions with me. Of course, that was what the 3rd Knight Order told us. Even if I was told to suddenly take it with me, I couldn¡¯t carry the potions because there were simply too many. And it was decided that I would be riding in the wagon that was transporting the potions. ¡°Good morning, Sei.¡± ¡°Good morning. Are you helping out too, Jude?¡± ¡°Ah, yeah.¡± Jude was at the entrance when I went there. He was told to help carry the potions for the Knight Order, wasn¡¯t he? I¡¯ve never seen Jude wake up this early before, so it was probably hard for him to get up, right? It was common for assistants to load potions ordered by the Knight Order. Once in a while, researchers would help too when they felt like it. I would often deliver potions to the Knight Order during my breaks but since I was busy with lectures recently, other people had to deliver it instead. We were leaving pretty early in the morning so I thought that the assistants would be the ones moving the potions. But Jude was here, so he was the one who was loading them, right? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you loaded the potions, Jude?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°You must have had trouble waking up. It¡¯s pretty early so I thought that it would be the assistants who would load the potions.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡­ I just felt like it.¡± I received a subtle reply when I told him what I thought. I tilted my head in curiosity but he wouldn¡¯t tell me the real reason. Well, it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t pursue any further and helped him load the potions. It would be departure time when we finished. ¡°Sei.¡± ¡°Director?¡± The Director called out to me when I was about to board the wagon and depart. It was rare for me to see Jude and the Director. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?! You¡­¡­ I¡¯ve come to see you off.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Seeing me off¡­¡­? He came to work that early just for that? I was so surprised and it probably showed on my face. It wasn¡¯t just the Director but Jude as well. Eh? What? Is it my fault? ¡°Well, whatever. The subjugation will be hard but take care on your way.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Run away when you think things are getting dangerous. Okay?¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± He said it so seriously that I nodded on reflex. Moreover, he also stroked my head as a bonus. I wonder what¡¯s wrong. I was pressed on time while I was wondering what was wrong so I didn¡¯t pursue the matter and got onto the wagon. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be off.¡± I said my farewells, got on the wagon and left the research institute. I saw the Director and the assistants wave when I turned around and waved when the wagon started moving. ¡°He was over exaggerating.¡± I spoke what I thought after a while and Jude, who was sitting next to me, smiled wryly. Come to think of it, Jude looked surprised too. ¡°Of course he would.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a subjugation, you know? I¡¯ve been on one when I was at the Academy but that was to the East Forest. This time you¡¯re going to the West Forest, aren¡¯t you? That place is really dangerous.¡± I heard that it was dangerous compared to the East and South Forest, but was it really that dangerous? If I recalled well, it was a dangerous place that had Salamander and a large quantity of demons. I didn¡¯t feel a sense of reality because I didn¡¯t encounter any demons in the forests I went to so far, or my brain just refuses to believe it. I can understand why the Director acted like he did if the West Forest was that dangerous. ¡°Be careful, alright?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m being serious. Don¡¯t totter off by yourself just because you found some medicinal herbs.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Even Jude told me this anxiously. There were things that I regretted up until now so I could only meekly agree with his advice. I braced myself not to move on my own even if I find new medicinal herbs. We reached the Knight Order barracks after a short while and I braced myself again. The atmosphere around the knights, who were doing last minute preparations, was tense. That tension spread even to me. I got off the wagon with Jude. Jude talked to the assistants at the Knight Order and the assistants began unloading the wagon and loading it onto the Knight Order¡¯s wagon. Jude came back while I was staring at that scene. When I looked up, he had the same serious look on his face as the Director did. Jude was probably worried too, he quickly took my right hand and gripped my fingers. ¡°Come back safely.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I only said a few words of farewell because he talked to me about various things on our way here. Jude looked at the ground for a bit after I said my thanks, he smiled like usual and returned to the research institute. I saw him off and turned back. I was looking for a certain person. While I was wandering around, that person found me instead and I saw him walking towards me. ¡°Sei.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± I gave my greetings to the Captain when he was close enough. I heard from the Civil Official beforehand that I would be going to the West Forest with the 3rd Knight Order this time. I was relieved because I knew a lot of the knights from my magic practices. It would be tiring to be surrounded by people I¡¯m not familiar with. I didn¡¯t want to be tired while travelling, when I thought about what would happen afterwards. Later, I heard from the knights that the 2nd Knight Order and the 3rd Knight Order had a little fight over who would go with me. It was only natural that the 2nd Knight Order wanted to go with me seeing how fascinated with me they were. To be honest, I was a little uncomfortable with the way they were fascinated with me so I¡¯m relieved that they decided that the 3rd Knight Order would be accompanying me. This was thanks to the Head Magician¡¯s backing. Intelligent Glasses-sama was the Captain¡¯s older brother so I wonder if that was related to it? Good job, Head Magician. ¡°Will you be sitting in the carriage until the West Forest, Sei?¡± ¡°I heard that I would be.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡­¡± The Civil Official told me that I would be travelling by carriage because the West Forest was a little far from the Royal Capital. There were a lot of knights who could ride horses so I would be the only one riding the carriage. It might be boring to stay in the carriage the whole time by myself but if I sleep then I won¡¯t be bored. However, for some reason the Captain¡¯s expression was grim. Was he worried about me being in the carriage by myself? That problem was resolved as soon as we got close to the carriage. ¡°Good morning, Sei-sama.¡± ¡°Huh? Head Magician?¡± The Head Magician was standing next to the carriage that looked like the one I would ride. According to what I¡¯ve heard, the Court Mage Division should be leaving from over there¡­¡­ ¡°Good morning. Is something wrong?¡± ¡°I thought that we should go together.¡± ¡°Together¡­¡­ You mean we should ride the carriage together?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Head Magician smiled and nodded. His expression was contracted the Captain¡¯s wry expression. ¡°It takes some time to get there so I thought that we could talk about magic inside of the carriage.¡± ¡°Is it a lecture?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard that you¡¯d be riding alone and so I thought you¡¯d be bored.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± I thought about sleeping but I was thankful that he¡¯d give me a magic lecture instead. I wouldn¡¯t be taking any lectures during the subjugation so I was a little worried that I would forget things. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Well then, isn¡¯t it time to depart soon?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The Head Magician smile widened when I said thank you. I looked around when the Head Magician said that and saw that the preparations were nearly done. There were also people on standby on their horses. The Captain and Head Magician urged me to go to the entrance of the carriage so I did. It was ¡®ladies first¡¯, so I got onto the carriage first. The entrance of the carriage was high up so I grabbed the sides to get on but then a hand reached out to me from the side. I looked at the hand¡¯s owner and it was the Captain. It was somewhat embarrassing but I thank him while taking his hand. I was used to this kind of escort. Was it thanks to my manner lectures? I got onto the carriage while escaping reality and saw that it was bigger than I thought it would be. There were blankets and cushions on the seats. I could tell that they put a lot of thought towards me travelling comfortably. I appreciate it. I sat down at the back and the Head Magician came into the carriage. He sat next to me but this carriage was bigger than the one I used when I went to the Royal Capital so I didn¡¯t mind that much. Yes, I don¡¯t want to sit close to a good looking man. The carriage doors closed and the carriage started moving. It took a day to reach the West Forest. I also asked the Head Magician about the West Forest during the magic lecture. CH 33 We travelled for a day and reached the West Forest. I heard that it took a day to get here but we rested half way through so it actually took a day and a half. It¡¯s probably my fault. I didn¡¯t mind going to the Royal Capital by carriage but riding on a long journey took a toll on my body. If the Head Magician didn¡¯t suggest that I use¡ºHEAL¡»on the way here then it would have probably took more time, right? It was physically draining but not mentally. No, of course, sometimes physically draining showed up mentally as well. I thought the Head Magician¡¯s presence was quite big. There were the thing where he suggested that I cast¡ºHEAL¡»but he also talked with me, so I was relieved. The magic lecture we had on the way to the West Forest was related to subjugation. Rather than saying that it was a lecture about magic, it was probably more accurate to say that it was a lecture about combat. He mostly taught me about my role in the group battle and how I should conduct myself. I grew up in peaceful Japan and I didn¡¯t have any battle experience at all so I thought that the lecture was very helpful. That lecture ended after a few hours. This was because of what I told the nonchalant Head Magician at the 2nd break. I told him about strengthened medicinal herbs. I could produce that medicinal herbs because of the Head Magician¡¯s advice so I thanked him. Then, of course, we talked about how to reproduce it. We inevitably talked about that mysterious magic¡­¡­ The Head Magician¡¯s eye colour changed when I casually told him, ¡°I activated some kind of magic¡±. It was already too late by the time I thought, damn it! If the Captain hadn¡¯t stopped him during the break, we probably wouldn¡¯t have moved for a while. We shouldn¡¯t stay here long, continue inside the carriage, I was really relieved when he said that. Then we talked about that mysterious magic the whole way. It was probably better to say that he interrogated me rather than we talked. The Head Magician didn¡¯t know about that magic either and he persistently asked various questions about it. He also said that he wanted me to show him it, but I haven¡¯t been able to cast it since that time and I could see that he was downhearted. Yup, I won¡¯t be shaken. He forgave me when I told him that I was practicing so that I could reproduce the effects and that I would show him when I succeed. We stopped for the night and arrived at the West Forest a little after noon the next day. After lunch, the knights will scout out the area first. I could finally enter the West Forest on the third day. The trees grew thickly in the West Forest so it was gloomy even though it was daytime. The East and South Forests were probably well maintained because the students from the Academy go there. The West Forest might have felt extra gloomy because it was bright there. We broke into multiple groups to move within this forest. The knights from the 3rd Knight Order were in my group as well as the Captain and Head Magician. And the number of mages assigned to my group was half the amount of the other groups. The cause: The Head Magician. The Head Magician wasn¡¯t supposed to be in my group, but he used his power of authority. I can¡¯t let anything happen to you, he said. Well, the Captain was here too. If the Head Magician also joined my group then we¡¯ll have too much power here. But the Head Magician was stubborn. He wanted to be in the same group as me because he wanted to study me. There¡¯s no mistake about it. I was surprised by the Captain. The Captain also refused to move into a different group. He looked like he would normally make decisions calmly and move to a different group himself. But we decided on the group members after some shuffling around. Yup, we¡¯ve got too much power here. I saw a demon for the first time in here, but the Head Magician defeated it before I¡¯d even had the chance to get scared. He did it while humming. The Captain also smiled wryly at that. I thought that the Captain who was smiling wryly while slashing down the demon that had come flying out, was also extreme. The Head Magician said that it had been a long time since he¡¯s been on a subjugation. His eyes were twinkling and I didn¡¯t felt like he was rusty. The magic he was evoking was also stronger than the ones I saw him using at the training grounds, probably because they were used for subjugation. I heard he was strong but I didn¡¯t think he would be this strong! If you want to be the top of a unit then it won¡¯t do if you¡¯re not this strong? Which meant that the Captain was also this strong? There were two such people. As I thought, this group is too overpowered. ¡°Woah.¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Th-thank you.¡± I was being careful while walking but I still tripped over a tree root on the ground. I would have fell if the Captain, who was walking next to me, didn¡¯t immediately catch my arm to support me. There were fallen leaves piling on top of each other, making the roads slippery, in addition to it being dim and difficult to see. There weren¡¯t many small trees and they probably maintained this before, but it was hard to walk through. Having said that, I couldn¡¯t walk while looking down so it was difficult to walk through here. I corrected my posture and looked at the Head Magician. He placed his hands onto his chin and pondered. I wonder what¡¯s wrong. ¡°Is something wrong, Head Magician?¡± ¡°Oh, no. I was just thinking that the demons have decreased compared to before.¡± The demons have decreased? This was my first time coming here so it didn¡¯t feel real to me yet but when I looked at the Captain, he was nodding so the amount of demons had really decreased. ¡°Is this the result of your previous subjugation?¡± I asked the Captain and he said that the demons had decreased more than when they had subjugated. ¡°That could be it, but I feel like it¡¯s decreased more than that.¡± The Captain and the Head Magician looked pensive. The Head Magician asked the Captain various questions, probably because he couldn¡¯t come up with an answer alone. ¡°I felt like there were a lot more when I came here before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s less here now than there was when I was on my previous subjugation mission.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t seen many weak demons. I feel like the ones we¡¯ve defeated have all been middle class demons.¡± ¡°Now that you mentioned it, that¡¯s true.¡± They talked until that point and the Head Magician stared at me. The Captained also looked at me when he noticed the Head Magician¡¯s gaze. Huh? What? I flustered, wondering what was up. The Head Magician nodded his head as if he came to an understanding. ¡°Shall we keep going?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Don¡¯t just move on when you two are the only ones who understood. I thought about asking for an explanation but a demon with bad timing appeared and I missed my chance to ask. CH 34 The interval between demon encounters shortened as we continued walking. When I looked around, I could see that everyone¡¯s expressions had changed and they were more tensed now. We were heading into the deepest part of the West Forest. The other groups took different routes but our destination was the same. The closer we got to the deepest part, the stronger the demons became. I heard this at the preliminary meeting. The information was correct, but that wasn¡¯t all. The battles which were quickly finished until now were getting longer now that we¡¯ve progressed further into the forest. We encountered demons one by one before but now we were encountering them in groups. Furthermore, new demons appeared as soon as we finished defeating one group. The injured people increased and I, who was bored, had to cast¡ºHEAL¡»and provide support more. It was probably thanks to the Head Magician¡¯s special training that I was able to move continuously like this. The knights and Captain were protecting me so I could support from behind without receiving damage. I was able to act calmly without panicking thanks to them. It was a little scary though. ¡°They suddenly increased. Was it like this in the last subjugation as well?¡± The Head Magician said while fighting, he was different from usual, no, he looked as if he had found something interesting. ¡°Yeah. It gets worse the further we go.¡± The Captain, who had finished the next battle, answered this question. ¡°Oh.¡± The Head Magician narrowed his eyes, licked his lips and smiled amusingly. I felt like we switched a switched that shouldn¡¯t have been switched. Magic flew at me continuously and hit the demon that was coming my way as soon as I thought that. The offender was the Head Magician. I¡¯ve never seen him activate magic continuously at such a speed before. Was this how fast magic could be casted once one mastered magic manipulation? I was a little surprised. ¡°It looks like something¡¯s happening at the back.¡± ¡°Yeah. The Knight Order also concluded this so we decided that we¡¯d go to the deepest part this time.¡± ¡°Is that so? I wonder what¡¯s happening there.¡± The mages looked like they had already given up when they saw the Head Magician laugh amusingly. Ah, we switched the switch that wasn¡¯t supposed to be switched on. That was the same look he had when we were talking about my magic power. According to the mages, he couldn¡¯t be stopped when he got like this. I understood this and followed silently after the knights. ¡°¡ºREFLECTION¡».¡± We continued on as we defeated demons. We got into several battles and then I casted ¡ºREFLECTION¡», a barrier with a reflection effect, to avoid the attack of the demons that were approaching the knights. The demon¡¯s attack was blocked by the barrier and the damage was reflected back at them. Then the knights finished the demons off when they were flinching. I activated it at a good time. ¡°That was a really good timing.¡± The Head Magician called out to me while I was happy with myself. ¡°Thank you.¡± I was a little pleased with being praised. I could only be pleased for a second because we started moving again. Demons would attack us again if we stayed in the same place. The intervals between starting and ending a battle grew considerably short because we were getting closer to the deepest part of the forest. The air around us grew stagnated. I could feel unpleasant sweat on my back and my clothes was sticking to my skin. According to the Captain, this disgusting air was caused by thickened miasma. So this was miasma. The miasma got thicker the further we went in. I heard the vanguard knight mutter, ¡°What the?¡± when we reached the deepest part of the forest. Other people also heard this mutter. The Captain and the Head Magician headed to the front. I followed them from behind. The place called the deepest part of the forest was a basin, and we stood above it and looked down. There was something that looked like a black swamp in the deepest part of the forest. The problem was that demons were gushing out from the swamp, one by one. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Well then, what is it?¡± The Captain and the Head Magician looked at the swamp with grim expressions on their faces. The demons gushing out from the swamp still hadn¡¯t noticed us yet because we were far away. But they would notice us if we talked in loud voices so the two whispered. I also hid my breath and looked at the swamp from behind them. The demons that gushed from the swamp didn¡¯t move straight away, they stood around the swamp for a while. A lot of demons crowded around the swamp in great density. If a single one noticed us, then they would all rush at us and attack, wouldn¡¯t they? I want to stop for a bit. No matter how strong the Captain and the Head Magician were, it would be hard to take on these many. My body instinctively trembled when I imagined that scenario. Yup, we¡¯d definitely die. But the more I looked, the ghastly it got. I felt gloomy and uncomfortable when I looked at the black muddy swamp. The colour and the demons gushing out from within, no matter how I looked at it, it wasn¡¯t a normal swamp. It was the first time the Captain and the Head Magician had seen a swamp like this so they didn¡¯t know what it was. Well. The miasma got thicker the deeper we went, so don¡¯t tell me that swamp was made from the miasma! The two people in front of me turned back while I was thinking about the swamp. The Captain and the Head Magician, who were looking at the swamp while talking, had finished talking. They instructed everyone to step back by using gestures. They gave the instructions in silence because some of the demons around the swamp were headed this way. I also quietly moved back, trying to make as little noise as possible. It happened right after I heard a scream coming from the direction we were moving in. I looked in front and saw a faint orange light. What the heck is that? The moment I thought this, I saw a flame swallow the knights in front of me. Hey, isn¡¯t that dangerous?! ¡°It¡¯s coming!!!¡± I was flustered, not knowing what to do and then I heard the Captain scream from behind. When I turned around I saw the demons around the swamp coming this way. Were we noticed because of the uproar in the front? Chills ran down my spine. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a Salamander there.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Head Magician, who had come next to me unnoticed, muttered. A Salamander had appeared at the front. The fire from before was blown by this Salamander. A white light shone from the front and I saw the mages casting recovery magic. The Head Magician, who was next to me, attacked the demons coming from behind with magic. That¡¯s right, this isn¡¯t the time for me to space out. I looked at the front and saw that a mage had approached the knights, who were coiled in fire before, and started casting recovery magic on them. The knights immediately put up their shields. They were injured but still alive. I also casted ¡ºHEAL¡»when there was a lack of healing. I could tell he was healed when I heard a shout of joy. I continued to cast ¡ºHEAL¡»on the other knights, one after the other. I didn¡¯t forget to give support to the back. We walked towards the deepest part and encountered a Salamander while looking around, so the mages gathered around at the front. Therefore, there were only a few mages at the back and less people who could heal. The Head Magician was casting recovery magic between his offensive magic but it was probably more effective for me to be in charge of healing. The stalemate continued for a while. They were still having trouble with the Salamander in front. Demons were being defeated one after another because people with high attack power like the Captain and Head Magician were at the back. But the demons gushed out endlessly from the swamp. I didn¡¯t have to worry about my MP running out as long as I had potions in my hand, but if things continued like this, then the situation would only get worse. It wasn¡¯t just me who felt this way, everyone else did as well. I sometimes heard the always polite Head Magician say, ¡°Shit¡±. This was proof that he was getting impatient. It started to hurt around my stomach. At that time, I heard a voice from behind, ¡°Watch out!!¡± When I turned around, I saw a fireball released from the Salamander heading straight at me. Wait a minute! There was no time to cast magic and the Head Magician, who was next to me, had his hands full with the demons from behind so he couldn¡¯t help me. I heard the Captain shout from afar, ¡°Sei!¡± Everything was in slow motion for a moment and I felt as if my life flashed before my eyes. A gentle cold wave drifted in the air in an instant and a wall of ice taller than my back stood right before my eyes. I instantly raised my hands and covered my face but the fire was stopped by the ice wall. Water vapourised into the air. I lost my tension and collapsed. The Head Magician grabbed onto my arm. ¡°We¡¯re not done yet. Stand up.¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± ¡°It seems like the magic on your hair ornament activated.¡± ¡°Hair ornament?¡± ¡°The hair ornament you¡¯re using now is bestowed with magic, isn¡¯t it?¡± I remembered when he told me. The hair ornament that I was wearing now was something I received from the Captain. And like he said, it was bestowed with magic. It had such an effect¡­¡­! I was saved thanks to the Captain, wasn¡¯t I? My chest got warm and I gently placed my hand on top of it. I managed to stand up somehow and straighten my posture. The Head Magician released my arm. He decided that I would be fine even without his support. The Head Magician immediately returned to battle. The situation was still unpredictable. Even so, there was no end to it. The demons were still continuously gushing out from the swamp. The situation won¡¯t change unless they did something about the swamp. On the contrary, someone might just die!!! If this was at the beginning then a knight would have blocked the fire from just now and it wouldn¡¯t have reached me. The body could be healed with recovery magic but mental fatigue couldn¡¯t. Everyone¡¯s concentration gradually fell and they were getting injured more often. What should I do? Is casting recovery magic the only thing I could do? Such thoughts passed through my mind as I provided support. I want to do something about that swamp. If I don¡¯t¡­¡­ ¡°Captain!¡± The knight¡¯s voice startled me. I looked towards the voice and saw the Captain shake and sway when he was attacked by a demon that looked like a black wolf. The Captain immediately held his ground but then another black wolf attacked him. No, stop! Something flowed from within me. What flowed from within me was the golden magic I saw at the research institute. That magic power quickly reached to where the Captain was. The black wolf that had sprung on the Captain turned to smoke when it touched my magic power; then it was swallowed by a golden torrent and disappeared. The Captain, who was dumbfounded, looked over here. It wasn¡¯t just the Captain, but everyone else as well. I was also surprised. What is that? Isn¡¯t that just going overboard? The magic power from within me didn¡¯t stop even though I was stunned. The golden magic power spread around the area without slowing down. It happened abruptly again, but in this condition, maybe¡­¡­ I put my hands together in front of my chest like I did at the research institute, and prayed. Please get rid of the swamp and demons somehow. The speed at which the magic power spread increased further. The golden haze spread on the ground and got larger; it swallowed up the Salamander, the demons around the swamp and even the swamp. The technique activated when it covered the whole swamp and the light burst. All the demons in the area and the swamp had disappeared by the time the sparkling gold particles fell from the sky, and what was left was only a forest. ¡°Is it finished¡­¡­?¡± ¡°It looks like it.¡± The Head Magician replied to the Captain¡¯s mutter and the knights, who were frozen, were still comprehending the situation. ¡°Wooow¡±, the shouts of joy resounded through the place. CH 35 Ten months have passed since I¡¯ve been summoned. Some time has passed since the subjugation in the West Forest. It has become noisy around me since then. That was inevitable since I went all out when I used my ¡¾Saint¡¿ability. The mysterious magic I used at the subjugation was appraised and it seemed that it was the technique that was used by the ¡¾Saint¡¿. The demons and the miasma swamp both disappeared because of that technique. I remembered that the technique used by the ¡¾Saint¡¿was used to annihilate demons, but I never thought that the swamp would be gone too. I don¡¯t know anything about the swamp yet. The Head Magician and I talked about various things inside of the carriage, on our way back to the Royal Capital, and we also spoke about the swamp. It was only speculation but there was a high probability that the swamp was made from miasma; because of the demons gushing out of it and how it disappeared without a trace because of my magic power. To his knowledge, the Head Magician had never heard anything about that swamp before. The Head Magician and the Captain were also talking about the swamp when we had first encountered it and that was the first time both of them had seen something like that. The Captain also agreed that the swamp had been made from miasma. The cluster of miasma disappearing meant that this was probably the effect of the purifying ¡¾Saint¡¿technique that was recorded in documents. The Head Magician had said that. We also talked about the technique that the ¡¾Saint¡¿used inside of the carriage and not just about the swamp. The Head Magician¡¯s excitement didn¡¯t show in his words. His eye colour had already changed so he was already a little interested. It felt like his excitement was from being able to see rare magic and not from finding out that I was the ¡¾Saint¡¿. In other words, he was the same as always. It wasn¡¯t just the Head Magician, the Captain was also the same as always. So I was a little optimistic. I hope that everything remains the same when we return to the Royal Palace. My delusions were destroyed a week after we returned from the subjugation. I noticed that the attitudes of the people around me had changed on my way to the Royal Palace library to return a book I had borrowed. An example was people coming my way. The corridors of the Royal Palace were wide so I didn¡¯t need to avoid people, even if they were coming towards me. The only time I needed to avoid people was around corners, because it seemed like people were likely to bump into each other in that short distance. Despite that, I suddenly noticed that people who walked past me avoided me and walked while looking at the ground. It was as if they were passing someone important. I was usually in deep thought when I walked so I never noticed my surroundings before, but I don¡¯t think that something like this has happened before. I became anxious when I noticed it, so I paid attention to see if anything else had changed. I noticed that something had changed when I did that, even though it wasn¡¯t noticeable. For example, I would normally chat with the librarian behind the desk whenever I went to return my book but now they would receive me by saying, ¡°An important person has arrived¡±, at the librarian¡¯s antechambers. The room where I had my lectures had also changed; it was now conducted in a more extravagant room. The person who informed me about things related to my lectures was still the same Civil Official, but now he always seemed nervous when talking with me. That type of action wasn¡¯t limited to the Civil Official, there were a lot of knights and mages who acted that way also. Ah, but the attitudes of the 2nd Knight Order knights, who appeared whenever I went to the library, hasn¡¯t changed. They worshipped me from the beginning. The researchers also acted the same as before. It might be because a lot of them weren¡¯t interested in anything but research. Or maybe they didn¡¯t know about the subjugation rumours. Even if they did, it didn¡¯t have anything to do with research, so they probably didn¡¯t care. It would be great if it was the latter. If it¡¯s the former then they might not act the same way anymore. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re spacing out.¡± ¡°Ah, Director.¡± I zoned out a little whenever I recalled the recent changes. The Director had called out to me because I had stopped in the middle of making potions. How should I answer? I didn¡¯t tell the Director that I had used the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique in the subjugation. He was glad that I had returned safely and didn¡¯t ask me anything about the subjugation. The stories about the subjugation seemed to have spread very widely, judging by the state of affairs in the Royal Palace. The Director probably knows about it already. ¡°People around me have changed a little recently.¡± ¡°The people around you?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve somehow become someone important. They treat me really respectfully whenever I go to the Royal Palace.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± I said that and he had already guessed what I wanted to say. The Director¡¯s face changed from his usual laugh to a wry one. ¡°Well, the topic of how amazing the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique was, is currently the hot topic in the Royal Palace.¡± ¡°So they also talked about who used that technique, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I knew it¡­¡­¡± ¡°I heard about the subjugation from Al. It would have happened eventually, considering your achievements.¡± The Director was right, but if possible, I wanted everyone to act like they have been up until now. I think they¡¯ve been courteous thus far and was happy about it. ¡°If you weren¡¯t there then the guys who went on the subjugation would have been annihilated.¡± ¡°That might be true.¡± ¡°This wasn¡¯t the only time you helped them out. The closer the guys were to the scene the more grateful they are to you.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t have to be. I was just doing what I could and I was also in danger at the time.¡± ¡°Even if you say that¡­¡­¡± ¡°Honestly, if you¡¯re thankful then I want you to treat me like you always do. I¡¯m not used to it¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ll get used to it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± I sullenly said and the Director laughed as if he was troubled. We left it at that and the Director muttered, ¡°Sorry¡±. I glanced at him and he looked serious for once. Why was he apologising? Was he apologising because of the situation? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something he should apologise for. I was the one who didn¡¯t refuse when they requested for support. I was confused and he told me the reason: ¡°Even so, I¡¯m still grateful to you. I¡¯ll want to grant your wish as much as I possibly can.¡± ¡°Director¡­¡­¡± ¡°But things will be a little difficult from here on out. I probably can¡¯t grant all your wishes. You probably can¡¯t understand this, but the ¡¾Saint¡¿is a very special existence for us.¡± I¡¯ve heard this before and experienced it a little, but the ¡¾Saint¡¿was a special existence to people in Slantania after all. I didn¡¯t experience it much with the researchers or the 3rd Knight Order because they treated me normally, but the 2nd Knight Order worshipped me a lot. This was all the more true when I saw how people¡¯s attitudes towards me had taken a complete 180¡ã change. Furthermore, the next words that came out of the Director¡¯s mouth were too much. ¡°By things getting harder, do you mean that I have to stop working at the research institute?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to ask you to stop, but if you get invited to subjugations then your time at the research institute would decrease.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I was away for a few days this time also.¡± ¡°The West Forest is still close by. They¡¯ll probably recruit you for subjugation in rural areas. That takes more time.¡± ¡°Rural areas?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a large outbreak of demons in rural areas and the people are worn out. They requested for the Knight Order many times.¡± ¡°So the capital¡¯s outskirts aren¡¯t the only place with an overflow of demons?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t just leave it be. They will proceed to the rural area after the demon outbreak in the capital outskirts settle down. A rural area, huh? I¡¯ve heard that it took a week to get to a neighbouring kingdom. That was probably the shortest time it could take to get to a neighbouring kingdom. It could possibly take longer depending on where the place was. The subjugation probably wouldn¡¯t finish in a day. The outbreaks probably wouldn¡¯t occur in the same places. If it was like that, then a round trip plus subjugation could take up to a month. ¡°If I go to a rural area then would I be gone for more than a month?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°1 month, huh¡­¡­? I don¡¯t know how often I would go there to subjugate but it¡¯s highly possible that I won¡¯t be at the research institute much.¡± ¡°Well, I think you would rest at the capital, but it would be like that until things settle down in the rural areas.¡± That¡¯s right. I wouldn¡¯t be at the research institute much and I don¡¯t know how long it would continue. There was no telling when things would settle down in the rural area. I don¡¯t think I can continue to be a researcher in that situation. It was inexcusable to be a researcher when I don¡¯t work. If it was like that then it¡¯s better to change my workplace to the Court Mage Division. Because subjugation would also be considered work there. But the research institute was a good place for me to work. It¡¯s fun to research about potions. My thoughts apparently showed up on my face. The Director called out to me worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯d like to keep my job but it doesn¡¯t seem like I would be able to do my work so¡­¡­¡± ¡°You feel bad about it?¡± ¡°Yes. After all, I would have to move to the Court Mage Division or somewhere else.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There are medicinal herbs and potions unique to each region. Inspecting them could also be considered working, so I don¡¯t see a problem with you being employed at the research institute. ¡° ¡°Is that alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± The Director, who said that while he narrowed his eyes and laughed, looked like he had a halo on his head. If I wished to remain a researcher then the Director would make it happen. Even if the people at the top said that I had to transfer, the Director said he would use every means to keep me here. Director, thank you! Well, why is it that this wish of mine keeps getting harder and harder to bring about? ¡°Ah, that is¡­¡­¡± I asked him about it and he shut his mouth as if it was a little difficult to say. I was curious so I wished he¡¯d tell me sooner. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that you wanted to live your life as an ordinary person?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible now.¡± Come to think of it, I remember having this conversation with the Director before. He clearly said it was impossible and I thought so as well. It was impossible to have my way after coming this far. ¡°That¡¯s already something that can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ve already half given up on that.¡± ¡°Only half?¡± ¡°Yes. I wanted to live a quiet life if I could.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll try my best to fulfil your wishes.¡± He lightly retorted as he laughed wryly. After that, he told me that he would do his best but¡­¡­ Director, did you really want to fulfil it? He said it kind of seriously and kind of like a joke but I¡¯ll trust that he¡¯ll fulfil it! CH 36 ¡°Then, let¡¯s finish here for today.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The Director said and the magic lecture ended for the day. The lectures continued even after the subjugation. Even if it was magic or whatever, it wasn¡¯t something that was easy to remember straight away. No matter how interested in it I was, my intellect was only normal. Well, if I had the Head Magician¡¯s brain then I could probably remember it straight away. ¡°Will you be heading to the 3rd Knight Order today as well?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the plan.¡± ¡°Is it fine for me to observe?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I only go for a little while.¡± The Director¡¯s smile felt ominous, but was it alright? I had a hunch that Intelligent Glasses-sama would drag him back to work. The Head Magician had gone with me to the 3rd Knight Order before and at that time, Intelligent Glasses-sama came to drag him back. The Head Magician was so absorbed in observing the training that he¡¯d missed his meeting. It wasn¡¯t just Intelligent Glasses-sama, the mages also ran around the Royal Palace looking for the Head Magician. I don¡¯t know if it would be like that today as well but I¡¯ll tell someone to send word to Intelligent Glasses-sama about where we¡¯re going. It¡¯d make it easier for him to come and collect the Head Magician. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded at the Head Magician, who was grinning and ready to leave, and left the room. I caught the Mage, who had passed us on our way, and told him I am going to the 3rdKnight Order with the Head Magician. He said, ¡°I will inform the Deputy Head Magician¡± as if he knew what to do. That person was probably involved in the Head Magician¡¯s search party. The Head Magician spoke about magic on the way to the 3rd Knight Order. He didn¡¯t talk about the magic I had learnt today. He talked about the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique that I had used during the subjugation. There were many things that I didn¡¯t know about the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique. The same went for the Head Magician and, after we had returned from the subjugation, he had asked me many times about what the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique was. We both agreed that it was a ¡¾Saint¡¿technique because of what it had done. That much was fine, but we still didn¡¯t know how else I could invoke it. That was obvious since I, the person who had cast it, didn¡¯t even know. Even though I cast it in the West Forest, I didn¡¯t know what I did to activate that golden magic. Magic had suddenly overflowed from within me and activated. I tried to remember if I had done anything special at that time, but nothing came to mind. It happened suddenly and during a critical time. I noticed that it was noisy in the front while I was walking and talking with the Head Magician. I walked to a portion of the corridor that didn¡¯t have walls and looked out into one of the Royal Palace courtyards. I wonder what¡¯s happening. I looked at the Head Magician and he also looked puzzled. ¡°I wonder what happened.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s on the way, so why don¡¯t we check it out?¡± The number of civil officials and maids increased as we approached the location. Everyone gathered around because they noticed the uproar, didn¡¯t they? A lot of people passed through this courtyard, so it was easy for them to gather around. I couldn¡¯t hear what people were saying because they were whispering to each other. I heard a racket at first and then I understood that a woman and man were arguing when I got closer. Is it a lover¡¯s quarrel? Arguing in this kind of place, they¡¯d definitely become gossip material for the maids. There were a lot of people in the Royal Palace who liked to gossip; probably because they didn¡¯t have entertainment like TV or magazines. A lover¡¯s quarrel was the easiest topic to gossip about. ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°But, Your Highness¡­¡­¡± I slipped past the people that had gathered around and heard a familiar voice. Huh? This voice¡­¡­ There was a man and woman arguing and the woman sounded like someone I knew. I sped up and then saw the pair who were arguing. I knew it, it¡¯s Liz. ¡°It¡¯s not in her best interest if things continue as they have. Please reconsider.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying this is in her best interest, but is that true?¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯re leading the group that¡¯s ostracising Aira.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What are you talking about?¡± They were talking about something disturbing. People had gathered around them, but they all watched from a distance. That was because of that. The one arguing with Liz, was the red-haired Crown Prince, whom I¡¯ve seen before. Yeah, no one wants to get dragged into the prince¡¯s argument. Even if they were curious. I noticed that the Crown Prince wasn¡¯t the only one with Liz. They¡¯re probably his followers. There were several men that I recognised besides the Crown Prince. They were all standing still behind him. The girl from the same country as me, whom I hadn¡¯t seen for a year, was standing beside the Crown Prince. It¡¯s Aira-chan. I was relieved to see that she hadn¡¯t changed much since the last time I saw her. It looks like she¡¯s eating properly. I¡¯m glad. That¡¯s good. I can tell she¡¯s being treated well from the cute pink dress she¡¯s wearing. However, she didn¡¯t look so well. She was looking between the Crown Prince and Liz with a worried expression on her face. The conversation continued as I was observing Aira-chan, but there was something missing about with their conversation. I heard from Liz that the Crown Prince thought that Liz instigated the way the young ladies acted towards Aira-chan. For example, accosting her, giving her candid advice and on top of all that destroying her textbooks and other equipment. No, Liz tried to stop them. Because of that, we talked about how it wasn¡¯t just the young ladies who needed to change but Aira-chan too, or else nothing would improve¡­.. I remembered that Liz was angry that she couldn¡¯t talk with Aira-chan because the Crown Prince got in the way. ¡°Perhaps, you did that out of jealousy¡­¡­¡± ¡°Jealousy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. You didn¡¯t like how I¡¯m always with Aira.¡± ¡°Phew. Why didn¡¯t you accept my proposal, when you¡¯ve reached such a conclusion? The gentlemen behind you as well. Is it not obvious that it would become a problem if they always spend time with someone that isn¡¯t their fianc¨¦e?¡± ¡°Certainly. But, it¡¯s my responsibility to oversee the ¡¾Saint Summoning Ceremony¡¿. We summoned her for our own convenience, so I must protect Aira from harm. It¡¯s not like I have anything to be guilty about.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Aira-sama wasn¡¯t the only one summoned, you know? You¡¯re not doing anything about the other person.¡± ¡°Other person? You¡¯re talking about the woman from the rumours? That isn¡¯t the ¡¾Saint¡¿, is it?¡± ¡­¡­¡£ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ What? CH 37 Everything went silent at the Crown Prince¡¯s remark. Everyone around me had the same look on their face. They probably all thought the same thing. They¡¯re probably all thinking, what are you saying? The Crown Prince didn¡¯t notice the reaction of those around him. The Crown Prince continued stating his opinion because he concluded that it was great that no one rebuked this. ¡°Even though the ¡¾Saint¡¿summons had succeeded, Aira still needed to get used in subjugations. I know, however, that people have been demanding that the ¡¾Saint¡¿should get involved in subjugations. Perhaps, in order to respond to those demands, they probably announced that the ¡¾Saint¡¿joined the subjugation and pretended that the Knight Orders¡¯ achievements were the ¡¾Saint¡¯s¡¿.¡± ¡°Do you understand what you¡¯re saying, Your Highness?¡± Ah, Liz snapped. The young men standing behind the Crown Prince were startled by Liz¡¯s serious attitude. Thanks for getting angry for me, Liz. I also wanted to hit him a bit. It¡¯s fine to call me an imposter. If possible, I wanted to live as an ordinary person. But even as a joke, how could he say that the person at the top is promoting ¡¾Saint¡¿propaganda? If that was actually true, then everything would have been ruined with his exclamation. The story about the fake saint would spread around the Royal Palace tomorrow as if it¡¯s the truth. I felt lightheaded at the Crown Prince¡¯s attitude and suddenly met Aira-chan¡¯s eyes. Aira-chan¡¯s eyes widened as she recognised me. I wonder what¡¯s wrong? Ah, Liz also noticed me. The Crown Prince also noticed me. The Crown Prince looked like he wanted to say, ¡°Who the heck is that?¡± ¡°Sei¡­¡­¡± ¡°Mm, how do you do?¡± Liz called out to me and this time, everyone focused their attention on me. It probably wasn¡¯t my imagination but the complexion of the civil officials, who were watching from afar, paled. That¡¯s right, because the person who their own Prince had called an imposter was standing right in front of their faces. There were even some people who had rushed off somewhere. They¡¯re probably running off to inform someone higher up, right? If possible, I want them to bring someone that can control this situation. ¡°Who are you?¡± The Crown Prince said and I met his eyes. Who are you¡­¡­? He doesn¡¯t remember who I am? It would be bad if I didn¡¯t answer but I didn¡¯t feel like answering him. Even so, it would be immature of me not to answer so I unwillingly greeted him. ¡°My name is Sei.¡± I bowed like I was taught in manner class and gave my self-introduction. I want them to forgive me for doing the absolute minimum. It was the minimum, but the Crown Prince noticed that I was the rumoured ¡¾Saint¡¿from the colour of my hair. ¡°So you¡¯re the fake ¡¾Saint¡¿?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I ignored the Crown Prince¡¯s question and turned to face Liz. I could tell that the Crown Prince was annoyed, but I¡¯ll keep ignoring him. Ignore him. This much is fine, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Hey, Liz. If you¡¯re going to argue, isn¡¯t it better to do it in a room somewhere? It¡¯s too conspicuous here.¡± Liz laughed embarrassed at my words. Liz probably proposed the same thing to the Crown Prince but he didn¡¯t accept it. I don¡¯t know the current situation, but just how hot-headed was the Crown Prince? If he thought through it calmly then he would notice that causing an uproar here would be harmful in various ways. His followers were the same. Huh? Did they do it on purpose? ¡°Hey!¡± I thought that and the Crown Prince grew impatient and he reached out to grab my shoulders. Mhm, it¡¯s something I learnt in manner class, but wasn¡¯t it a violation for men to frivolously touch an unmarried woman? Did he think that he¡¯d be forgiven because he¡¯s the Prince? I thought about brushing him off but the Prince¡¯s hands never reached me. The Captain had appeared unnoticed and stopped the Prince. ¡°Captain Hawk!¡± The Crown Prince, who had been grabbed, raised his voice but the Captain didn¡¯t care and quietly let him go. I could tell that the Captain had rushed here because he was breathing heavily. The Crown Prince looked at him in frustration. A while later, someone else came. ¡°What¡¯s this racket?¡± ¡°Father!¡± The person who had come was His Majesty. And behind him was the Prime Minister. The civil official had called them. Would they control this situation? ¡°These people are¡­¡­¡± ¡°Enough. I heard about it. You¡¯re causing a foolish fuss in front of all these people.¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Furthermore, you were extremely rude to the ¡¾Saint¡¿.¡± ¡°It is not I, who is being rude, but the people over there.¡± ¡°Oh. I heard that you were calling the ¡¾Saint¡¿a fake.¡± ¡°You¡¯re using her to act as the fake, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Why do you think that?¡± ¡°Aira was the only person summoned in the¡¾Saint Summoning Ceremony¡¿.¡± ¡°This person, Sei-dono, was also summoned by the ¡¾Saint Summoning Ceremony¡¿.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It was still alright for you to overlook this face at the beginning. But, several civil officials have reported that two people were summoned with the ceremony. Have you not heard about this?¡± ¡°That is¡­¡­ But¡­¡­¡± ¡°According to Head Magician Dreves¡¯s appraisal, there¡¯s no doubt that Sei-dono is the ¡¾Saint¡¿.¡± Huh? Really? I reflectively turned to the Head Magician but he was looking at His Majesty and bowing. He wasn¡¯t looking my way at all. Ah, did it become like that because of what we talked about during subjugation? I concluded that on my own and His Majesty kept talking. ¡°This isn¡¯t just coming from the Head Magician. The Captain Hawk of the 3rd Knight Order also reported that Sei-dono had worked performed her duties splendidly as the ¡¾Saint¡¿during the subjugation that happened a few days ago. Of course, the 2ndKnight Order, who went with them, also reported this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I understand that you¡¯re protecting Aira-dono because you were overseeing the ¡¾Saint Summoning Ceremony¡¿. So, why didn¡¯t you protect Sei-dono, who was also summoned? Furthermore, you treat her as a fake. Everyone acknowledges that Sei-dono is the ¡¾Saint¡¿because of her achievements. On the other hand, what has Aira-dono done? She hasn¡¯t achieved anything yet, has she?¡± ¡°That is¡­¡­¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t take her achievements into consideration, you have no basis on which to decide that Sei-dono is a fake. Well, let¡¯s move somewhere else to continue our talk.¡± The Crown Prince remained silent at the King¡¯s words. The King looked disappointed for a second and returned back to normal. He instructed the knights to take the Crown Prince and his followers elsewhere. The Crown Prince and his followers, who were disheartened, followed after the knights silently. The people, who were watching on the side-lines, also returned to what they were doing. ¡°I want to ask you some questions, so could you accompany me, Lady Ashley1)?¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± ¡°We will ask you for your report another time, Sei-dono.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Looks like they¡¯re letting me go here. The King sent me an apologetic look, ignoring his surroundings, nodded and followed after the Crown Prince. The Prime Minister and Liz followed after him. I don¡¯t know what was happening, but it came to an end. Would the problem at the Academy, which I heard about from Liz, be settled with this? I left with the Captain and Head Magician while thinking that it would be great if it was solved. CH 38 I followed Marie-san through the Royal Palace corridors. There were also two maids and knights accompanying us. Everyone gave way and lowered their heads when I wore the white robe I wore at my audience with the King. What¡¯s with this situation? The people in the Royal Palace have become increasingly polite towards me ever since that happened. Well, things that can¡¯t be helped, can¡¯t be helped. The people working at the Royal Palace were completely convinced that I was the ¡¾Saint¡¿. I¡¯d already given up, but I still haven¡¯t gotten used to the way they treated me. I resisted the urge to sigh and walked quietly through the corridor. We were heading to a room in the Royal Palace. We arrived in front of the destination and Marie-san knocked on the door. Someone answered and the door opened from the inside. I passed Marie-san and entered. There were two young ladies waiting inside. One of the ladies bowed gracefully while the other one bowed a little clumsily. That was the signal for the door to be closed. The knights that had accompanied me waited outside of the room. The only ones inside of the room was the two ladies, myself, Marie-san and the maids. A tea party was being prepared in that room filled with only females. ¡°How do you do, Sei?¡± ¡°Good afternoon, Liz. And¡­¡­¡± I turned towards the girl standing next to Liz. Her lips were shut together, she seemed to be very nervous. ¡°I guess it would be better for me to say, nice to meet you?¡± I asked and Aira-chan smiled awkwardly. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Misono Aira.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Takanashi Sei.¡± I must have been infected with Aira-chan¡¯s nervousness because I felt like my smile was very stiff. We had finished our greetings for now. It feels awkward to stand like this so let¡¯s sit down. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down for now.¡± I urged the two and walked towards the round table that had been prepared. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s.¡± Marie-san poured our tea and presented it to us when we sat down. I sipped the tea and looked at Liz and Aira-chan again. We gathered today to deepen our friendship with Aira-chan. It was decided that the Crown Prince, His Highness Kyle, would be removed from any matters relating to the ¡¾Saint¡¿after that uproar. Also, he had to take responsibility for causing the uproar, and was being held under house arrest. His Highness Kyle would be graduating from the Royal Academy in a few months, so he would probably be released from house arrest just before the graduation ceremony. The second prince, Rain-dono would be taking care of Aira-chan in place of His Highness, Kyle. The King explained this to me after he had dealt with various things after the uproar. Of course, this was because I was the person concerned. His Highness Kyle¡¯s aides were also under house arrest until the graduation ceremony. Fortunately for them, they were all excellent students so their attendance wouldn¡¯t affect their graduation results. Aira-chan was the only one not placed under house arrest. The reason was that she didn¡¯t directly do anything during the uproar. The problem was that she was put on a pedestal and acted as she was told to, but they couldn¡¯t find fault in her, considering the environment she was in. Well, that¡¯s true. Aira-chan and I were both summoned from Japan by the ¡¾Saint Summoning Ceremony¡¿. Moreover, if this was Japan then she would still under the protection of adults. I couldn¡¯t blame her for relying on His Highness Kyle and his aides because she was suddenly summoned into this world and she was alone. Well, there was also politics involved so they couldn¡¯t just get rid of Aira-chan. The problem was that all the children around her were put under house arrest. According to Liz, no one else could get close to Aira-chan apart from His Highness Kyle and his aides, so she didn¡¯t know anyone apart from them. It was irresponsible of them to leave her like that, so it was decided that she would hang out with Liz. His Highness Rain was responsible for her and there was also the thing that happened with His Highness Kyle, so they probably thought that Liz would be more suitable for her since they were both female. This plan worked really well and Aira-chan was finally able to make some female friends. Various misunderstandings were solved by Liz. It was then possible for them to peacefully live their school lives, and they hosted this tea party after things had settled down. After some time had passed since she started getting along with Liz, Aira-chan told her that she wanted to meet me. We were generally from the same hometown and she had always wanted to talk to me, ever since she saw me at the uproar. She was also concerned about how I spent the past year. That¡¯s why we decided to talk about various things today. ¡°I heard that the Academy has calmed down a lot.¡± ¡°Yes. Things have finally settled down.¡± ¡°I heard that you influenced a lot of things Liz. Thanks for your hard work.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Liz laughed bashfully when I thanked her. I heard that it was really difficult to meditate between Aira-chan, who had accumulated so many misunderstandings, and the other girls. There were still some who were discontent, but most of the girls were getting along with Aira-chan thanks to Liz¡¯s efforts. No one could openly defy Liz because she was the Crown Prince¡¯s fianc¨¦e and the daughter of a marquis. There were rank differences even within the Academy. Nonetheless, it wasn¡¯t enforced. It probably went well because Liz was dealing with it. ¡°Have you also settled down, Misono-san?¡± I brought up the topic with Aira-chan and she smiled happily. ¡°Yes. Every day has become fun thanks to Liz.¡± She said that her female friends had increased and she could talk about girly things like she did in Japan, so it was really fun. ¡°How about you Sei? Have things calmed down for you?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably calmed down but¡­¡­¡± ¡°It seems that it¡¯s already been established that you¡¯re the ¡¾Saint-sama¡¿.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡­¡­¡± I felt down when she said that and Liz giggled. Like Liz said, it was settled that I would be treated as the ¡¾Saint¡¿. It was my own fault that I was recognised as the ¡¾Saint¡¿, so I resigned myself to that fact; but I was tired of being treated like a VIP. Did they think that I, who was a commoner, could stand it when people bowed their heads at me just for walking through the corridor? It¡¯s impossible! Liz understood my inner thoughts. She was teasing me because she understood my thoughts. ¡°But, it seems like I¡¯ll be busier from now on.¡± ¡°Will you?¡± ¡°I have to go to the fiefs for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡± My treatment had settled down, but from what I overheard from other people, I would be getting a bit busy from here on out. The demons around the Royal Capital had settled down after the recent subjugation in the West Forest, but they were still overflowing in the other fiefs. They had sent requests to the civil officials to dispatch knights to their fiefs after things have settled down at the Royal Capital. The swamp that we saw in the West Forest was being investigated and there was a high possibility that one had appeared at the fiefs because of the demon outbreak. If that was true, then it would be up to me to purify it, so it was highly likely that I would go to the other fiefs. Liz had heard that kind of story and noticed that I was only talking about light things. Her smiling face took a complete turn and she now looked anxious and apologetic. ¡°Will you be resigning from the Research Institute?¡± ¡°It looks like I don¡¯t have to resign. Director-san said he¡¯ll do something about it.¡± ¡°Oh! I¡¯m glad.¡± ¡°Yes. I have to be thankful to Director-san.¡± Liz smiled happily again when she heard that I didn¡¯t need to quit the Research Institute. It looks like Liz was worried about it too. Was it because she knew that I liked working at the Research Institute? I heard Aira-chan whisper, ¡°Excuse me¡±, while Liz and I were laughing. I was puzzled and looked at her wondering what was wrong and Aira-chan spoke while looking nervous, ¡°Have you been working in the Royal Palace ever since you came here, Takanashi-san?¡± ¡°Yes, I have. I¡¯m working as a researcher at the Medicinal Herb Research Institute.¡± ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡­¡± I asked her what was wrong since she wanted to ask me something and she told me that she wanted to consult with me. She had been living at the Royal Palace as the ¡¾Saint¡¿as instructed by His Highness Kyle, who had been looking after her. But since that uproar, she had been separated from His Highness Kyle, so she thought about how she should live her life from here on out. It didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t live as she had until now, but she wondered if it was alright for her to do so and was filled with anxiety. She said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t have any achievements¡±, half way through the conversation. It seemed that having this pointed out to her in the middle of the uproar was the source of her uneasiness. She was really worried about what would happen after she graduated from the Academy. ¡°Do you not have anything you want to do, Misono-san?¡± ¡°Well¡­.. I wanted to study magic a bit more if I could.¡± ¡°Study magic, huh? Then why don¡¯t you join the Court Mage Division?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡± Liz raised her voice and approved of my idea. Of course there was an exam to join the Court Mage Division, but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem with Aira-chan¡¯s abilities. Besides, Aira-chan had magic talent. It was normally good to have aptitude in a single attribute magic but to have three was really rare. Liz excitedly told me that it only happened once in a hundred years. Aira-chan has only been raising her holy attribute magic so far, just because of His Highness Kyle¡¯s plan, so her other attribute levels were still low. Aira-chan wanted to study magic a bit more because of that. ¡°It would be better for you to join if you¡¯re that talented in magic. The people at the Court Mage Division are experts in magic, so they can teach you a lot of things. I¡¯m also receiving magic lectures from Head Magician-sama.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s better for you to reach out to them since you have great magic talent. Also, you can also go on subjugations if you join the Court Mage Division, that way your achievements will build up, you know?¡± Aira-chan seemed like she wanted to join the Court Mage Division after listening to my story. Liz constantly advising her might have also influenced her decision. More than anything else, she liked that she would be able to meet me more because I went to the Court Mage Division a lot for my lectures. Her eyes shone a lot when I told her that. Was it reassuring for her to be with someone from the same world as her? Liz also talked about various things and Aira-chan decided that she would join the Court Mage Division after she graduated from the Academy. At that time, Aira-chan¡¯s expression changed for the first time since this conversation started, she was smiling cheerfully. Translator: Blushy CH 39 A year has passed since I¡¯ve been summoned, the seasons passed and spring has come again. However, it was still the end of winter and the climate around the Royal Capital was milder than Japan. But cold weather was still cold and so I was confining myself inside. ¡°Sei, are you making potions again?¡± Jude called out in amazement. I wonder how many times we¡¯ve had this conversation. ¡°Yes, I am. The orders have increased recently.¡± ¡°Even so, aren¡¯t you making too much?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± I looked at the potions in front of me and inclined my head in doubt. Jude sighed deeply. You don¡¯t have to be that shocked, right? It¡¯s true that the orders increased. At first, the potions were only sold to the 3rd Knight Order but now they were also being sold to the 2nd Knight Order and Court Mage Division. This was because there was a rumour going around the Royal Palace that the potions made by the research institute were highly effective but that wasn¡¯t the only reason. The demons had increased and so had the demand for potions in the market, so there had been a shortage of potions for a while now. All they needed to do was increase the supply but it wasn¡¯t that simple. There was only a limited number of people who could make stable potions and there was also a limit to how much potions they could make within a day. Potions were a necessity because Knights from the Royal Palace went on subjugations. The number of necessary potions also increased as more demons appeared around the Royal Capital. However, no matter how much the Royal Palace¡¯s order was prioritised, they couldn¡¯t monopolise the market. The quantity of potions delivered to the palace had increased compared to before because of the Royal Palace¡¯s policies but it was difficult to increase the amount further. Light wounds could be healed naturally and bigger injuries could be healed by Mages who could use holy attribute magic. Then the potions made by the research institute appeared. The effects were high and the production rate per day wasn¡¯t inferior to the medicinal specialist stores the Royal Palace used. There was no way the Knights, who were enduring a lack of potions, weren¡¯t attracted to this. ¡°I don¡¯t think they would order this much no matter how much the orders have increased.¡± ¡°I made it with quantity in mind.¡± ¡°Really? No one would order this many Advanced HP Potions. You¡¯ll be scolded by the Director again, you know?¡± The potions lined up before them were Advanced HP Potions. The medicinal herbs used to make these potions were expensive and it was rarely used. Of course, the Knight Order didn¡¯t order that many Advanced HP Potions. The reason why I had made a large quantity of potions was because I wanted to raise my Pharmacy skill. It was necessary to make potions in order to raise my Pharmacy skill. But at my current level, my Pharmacy skill wouldn¡¯t raise even if I made Advanced HP Potions, now would it? The medicinal herbs used in Advanced HP Potions were expensive so the Director told me to hold back and I was careful about that¡­¡­ I guess there¡¯s a lot after all? ¡°Is it alright for you not to make the other orders from the Knight Order?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made them.¡± ¡°Huh? Already? ¡°The order mainly consisted of Low and Intermediate HP Potions.¡± Jude had said this before but the amount of potions I made in a day was a lot more than what normal pharmacists made. I could make a quantity that took normal pharmacists days. This was probably related to my basic level. I¡¯d heard that people who made potions weren¡¯t even level 10. The difference in basic levels also appears in HP and MP. One needed to concentrate magic power into the potion in order to make it and perhaps people with more MP could make more potions. I didn¡¯t know the MP difference between a level 10 person and myself, but it was probably quite big. ¡°Sei, I have something¡­¡­¡± Speaking of the devil. The Director appeared while I was talking to Jude. It appeared that he needed me for something but his eyes were glued to the Advanced HP Potions on top of the desk. Oops, he found them before I put them away. ¡°I don¡¯t mind you being enthusiastic about your work, but isn¡¯t this too much?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± As I told Jude, I made the order while taking the wholesale amount to the Knight Order into consideration. The potions in front of us were too much for one order but it was enough to handle two or three orders. The Director understood this and didn¡¯t scold me. However, I did understand that having them all lined up like this made him want to complain. That was why I apologised to the Director as he was looking at me extremely shocked. ¡°Well, good timing. I wanted to talk about potions.¡± ¡°What about potions?¡± I trembled in fear thinking that it was possible that he would give me a good scolding this time, because of his unusually serious expression. I straightened my posture and listened inventively. ¡°We¡¯ve decided to stop making potions for a while.¡± The Director continued. ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting difficult to obtain the ingredients.¡± ¡°What?!¡± According to the Director, the amount of medicinal herbs brought into the Royal Capital this autumn was much less than usual. There was only a small amount imported from a certain place which was a major production region for medicinal herbs. Therefore, there was an insufficient amount of medicinal herbs circulating around the Royal Capital. We tried to get as much herbs as we could and the store we were close with had also helped out but even that has become difficult. A note had just arrived telling the Director that they couldn¡¯t take our orders for a while. ¡°It¡¯s become a really serious matter.¡± ¡°Yes it has. I was told that there might be a shortage in autumn, but I didn¡¯t think our orders would be suspended.¡± ¡°Would our orders be suspended for a long time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure but that could be the case according to the store.¡± ¡°How troubling¡­¡­¡± The region in question had not only shipped medicinal herbs for Low HP Potions, they also shipped a lot of medicinal herbs for Intermediate and Advanced HP Potions. Medicinal herbs needed for Low Potions were generally easier to cultivate regardless of the soil used. However, cultivation was slightly more difficult for herbs needed in Intermediate Potions. They weren¡¯t grown in normal soil and if they were, it would take a lot of time and effort for them to grow. Instead, they were grown at the research institute because the researchers were taking measures. Medicinal herbs needed for Intermediate Potions grew easily in this region and they began cultivating it. The herbs needed for Advanced Potions also grew in the forests of this region so they shipped everything. Those herbs were brought by the Royal Capital at an appropriate price but they were only shipped out seasonally because of their nature. That¡¯s why the Director probably thought that the shift in time was the reason why they received less medicinal herbs since the beginning of autumn. However, the amount of medicinal herbs received did not improve even during the middle of the season and the herb shortage continued. The Director and the civil officials from the Royal Palace predicted that something had happened and an investigation unit was dispatched from the Royal Palace to investigate the cause of this. ¡°What should I do with the Knight Order¡¯s order?¡± ¡°We have no choice but to stop accepting their orders.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The Director said and returned to his office. We finished at a good place so both Jude and I returned to our work. However, the potions were done and I¡¯d been told to stop making them, I thought absentmindedly as I tidied up the tools needed for making potions. The demons around the Royal Capital have decreased temporarily but the subjugations continued. The amount of potions used had decreased but that didn¡¯t mean they were completely unnecessary. If the shortage of medicinal herbs continued, it would become a problem. I thought that it would be good if I could solve this before it became a problem. CH 40 I sat at the corner of the library in the Royal Palace, quietly turning the pages of a book in the early afternoon after my lectures had finished. I had my magic lecture today and I could have gone to the practice grounds after the lecture, but I didn¡¯t feel like that, so I decided to read a book in the library. I picked a medicinal herb dictionary to read out of the many books available in the library. The book had drawings of medicinal herbs in it as well as a detailed description of the herb¡¯s effects. I¡¯d read this book once before but I discovered new facts when I read it again, so it was interesting. My eyes went over the pages and then I noticed something. The main production area was recorded within the description and I kept seeing the same place named over and over again. I looked back at the previous pages without much thought and noticed that a lot of medicinal herbs had that region listed in their descriptions. Medicinal herbs for HP and MP potions weren¡¯t the only herbs being produced in that region; herbs needed for abnormal status recovery potions were also produced there. I thought that it was a big production region for medicinal herbs and recalled that I heard talked about that place the other day. Yes, that region, the place that was shipping fewer medicinal herbs to the Royal Capital. It was said to be the biggest production region for medicinal herbs and it seemed that various kinds of medicinal herbs could be harvested there. I didn¡¯t know why fewer herbs were being shipped, but a lot of herbs could be harvested from that region, so the scope of the issue was quite broad. Potions that healed abnormal status were also used by the general public. It might have been in my character to get worried about something once I thought about it. A sound came from the entrance of the library when I thought that I should find out more about that region next time. The door opened with a creaking sound and I saw brown hair. ¡°Ah, Sei-san.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± The person who entered was Misono Aira, the girl who was summoned with me to this world. She was still attending the Royal Academy and was graduating in a month. She should still be in class at this time so why was she at the library? ¡°Class is still in session, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t have class today so I went to the Mage Division.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°So, I wanted to do some research.¡± According to Aira-chan, the students who were graduating this year had already finished their lessons and could freely come and go from school. Those who had poor grades were doing their best with their supplementary lessons. That was similar to what happened in Japanese high schools. Aira-chan had excellent grades and she had decided to join the Court Mage Division after graduating from school. It was more beneficial for her to go to the Court Mage Division when she didn¡¯t have classes than attending supplementary lessons. Apart from holy attribute magic, Aira-chan was also proficient in water and wind attribute magic and, until a little while ago, she only raised the level of her holy attribute magic. She had been improving her skills by training her other attributes at the Court Mage Division. There were only a limited number of people who were proficient in multiple attributes, so they were expected to gain high positions at the Court Mage Division if they raised their magic levels. The things that she was studying at the Court Mage Division seemed to be the same as in my lectures and practices. There was something that she couldn¡¯t understand in her lecture so she came to the library to do some research. There were many books on magic at the Court Mage Division but they were all specialist books so the content was hard to understand. I knew because I also came to the library to research about magic. ¡°What are you researching Sei?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m researching about medicinal herbs. Ah, if you can, please keep it a secret that I came here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Okay.¡± Aira-chan smiled wryly at my words. Why was me being here a secret? It¡¯s because of that reason. One third of my magic lectures were comprised of a certain problem. The problem was, of course, about the¡¾Saint¡¿technique that I used. That technique. The one that had annihilated the swamp and demons at the West Forest in a single sweep. I hadn¡¯t been able to activate the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique since I returned to the Royal Capital from the West Forest. It couldn¡¯t be helped since I didn¡¯t even know the activation conditions. The Head Magician had watched the technique closely at that time, but even if he could follow the movements of the technique, he couldn¡¯t identify the activation conditions. I¡¯m extremely sorry for that. Yup. I lit the Head Magician¡¯s researcher¡¯s spirit. Like the rumours stated, the Head Magician was a magic idiot. He used my lecture time to research how to activate that technique. He observed how I used my magic and was very enthusiastic. Intelligent Glasses-sama did nothing to stop him and I was beginning to think that the Head Magician was devoting all my lecture time to his research. He stopped for a bit and now I only sacrificed a third of my lectures to his research. I didn¡¯t want that Head Magician to find out that I was here, so I asked Aira-chan to keep it a secret. If he knew that I was reading about medicinal herbs here then he would definitely make me help with his research. Definitely. All the mages at the Court Mage Division would probably agree with me. Definitely. I am also interested in the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique. After all, it could strengthen medicinal herbs. However, it was mentally draining to devote my time on something that couldn¡¯t be solved. I think that was also one of the reasons why I didn¡¯t feel like going to the practice grounds. So I decided to do something I liked to change my mood today. ¡°I thought that medicinal herbs were something unique to this world but it turns out they aren¡¯t.¡± Aira-chan peeped at the book I was reading from my side and said, somewhat nostalgically. ¡°Yes. Plants called herbs are used as medicinal herbs.¡± The page I was on was about a familiar herb. I started to talk to Aira-chan about herbs and then the library door opened once again. We turned towards the door and saw Liz. ¡°How do you do, Sei and Aira?¡± ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± I felt like it had been an extremely long time since I¡¯d seen Liz. Although various things happened because of the Crown Prince, Liz was still training to be queen at the Royal Castle. Liz still had another year until her graduation, unlike the Crown Prince and Aira-chan, so she still had to attend school. Therefore, there wasn¡¯t too much to say as her day consisted of going to and from the Royal Academy and the Royal Palace. She was a very busy person. I¡¯ve also became busy ever since I started taking lectures. It was inevitable that the chances of them meeting had decreased. ¡°You¡¯re reading a medicinal herb book today too.¡± Liz peeked at the book in my hand like Aira-chan did and laughed. Now that I think about it, it feels like I¡¯m always reading a medicinal book whenever I see Liz. ¡°It¡¯s a good change.¡± ¡°Even though it has to do with your work?¡± ¡°It was originally my hobby to extract oil from herbs and use it for various things.¡± ¡°Aromatherapy?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°What is aromatherapy?¡± ¡°Aromatherapy is¡­¡­¡± Liz was confused by the unfamiliar words, so Aira-chan and I explained it to her. While we were talking the topic shifted to the recent herb shortage. ¡°We¡¯ve been talking for quite a long time. Are you still free Sei?¡± ¡°I am. Researching about medicinal herbs is also working and also I can¡¯t make potions even if I return to the research institute.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Medicinal herbs are hard to come by recently and the Director finally put a ban on potion making.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯ve heard about that. The price of medicinal herbs has risen across the board because of it.¡± ¡°Do you know the Klaussner region? It¡¯s a famous medicinal herb production region.¡± ¡°I know about that region. That region is famous for herb production but it¡¯s also famous as a sacred place for pharmacists.¡± ¡°A sacred place for pharmacists?¡± Klaussner was the name of the region that decreased the medicinal herbs shipment and also the reason behind the potion manufacture ban. Liz was learning how to be queen, so I thought that she would know about that region in detail and I was right. This was the first time I¡¯d ever heard it being called a sacred place for pharmacists and tilted my head in confusion, so Liz and Aira-chan both told me why it was called that. Aira-chan also knew why it was called that, so it must have been taught at the Royal Academy. According to them, Klaussner produced many types of medicinal herbs and they produced it in large volumes. Valuable medicinal herbs that couldn¡¯t be harvested in other territories also grew in small amounts in the wild of Klaussner, so a lot of potions were developed there. They had an abundance of different types of medicinal herbs so they had potions that weren¡¯t mentioned in books. Each pharmacist house there had their own secret recipes that had been passed down for generations and many pharmacists visited Klaussner in order to learn the secret recipes. Because of that, Klaussner became known as a sacred place for pharmacists. ¡°Oh, they have various kinds of potions, right?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve never seen the potions before but my father has.¡± ¡°The actual potion?¡± ¡°The actual potion, and he¡¯s seen it used in front of him before too. The person they tested it on was someone from my house so the effects are real.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I heard that Klaussner had many kinds of potions and got excited. One of the secret potions might be more effective than Advanced Potions. I wonder if I can somehow learn the formula. That thought didn¡¯t leave my mind even after we finished talking and I parted ways with Liz and Aira-chan. CH 41 ¡°Huh?¡± I saw Captain-san coming this way on a horse while I was carrying a box filled with potions through the Research Institute¡¯s corridor. Does he have business with Director-san? How rare. Director-san usually went to the Knight Order barracks whenever he talked about something that involved them. Didn¡¯t Hawk-sama only come to the Research Institute whenever he escorted me? ¡°Hey, Sei. Is Johan here?¡± Captain-san joined me when I passed through the entrance of the Research Institute. ¡°Hello. He¡¯s in the Director¡¯s Office.¡± He did have business with Director-san. I told him that Director-san was in his room. ¡°Thanks.¡± Since Captain-san knew where that was, he headed straight towards the Director¡¯s Office. Will they talk for a long time? Even though he was used to it, he could still be thirsty since he came here by horse. I thought and headed towards the dining hall to make tea after I transported the potions. ¡°Excuse me.¡± I knocked on the door and waited for permission to enter the room before entering. The two turned to look at me and had grim expressions on their faces for some reason. They were talking about why Captain-san had come there. They may have been talking about something bad or difficult. Captain-san and Director-san. It was something that the Captain of the 3rd Knight Order and the Research Institute head would talk about. I thought that it wasn¡¯t something I shouldn¡¯t listen to, so I intended to leave after I put the tea, cake and cookies down onto the table. However, Director-san called out to me just as I was about to leave the room. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down?¡± Director-san¡¯s expression returned to normal and he invited me to sit. ¡°Weren¡¯t you talking about something important?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already finished that conversation.¡± If they¡¯ve finished talking about important matters then its fine, but is it really alright for me to stay? I¡¯m still working. Besides, if I was going to have tea I would also like to get my own cup. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡£Well, fine. I gave up on going to getting my own tea cup and sat next to Director-san. I glanced at Captain-san and he was sipping on his tea. He swallowed his tea and the winkles close to his eyebrows faded. He put a cookie into his mouth and his expression returned to normal. It¡¯s probably not something I should worry about, but I will worry if you make such a grave face. Furthermore both of them had the same expressions on their faces. I was satisfied that at least one of them was alright and then Captain-san quickly met my eyes. Dammit. I stared at him thoughtlessly again. I was embarrassed when he narrowed his eyes and looked at me sweetly so I quickly averted my gaze. ¡°Ah, have you forgotten my existence, you guys.¡± ¡°No, we haven¡¯t!¡± I rebutted Director-san¡¯s shocked voice, but it probably wasn¡¯t convincing at all. Even though I didn¡¯t forget that he was here. ¡°It seems that Al will be away from the Royal Capital for a while.¡± Director-san suddenly said and I panicked, glancing sideways. ¡°Huh?¡± I inadvertently looked at Captain-san and he laughed in a troubled way. ¡°The area around the Royal Capital has settled down, so we¡¯re planning to go to the other fiefs.¡± ¡°Does that mean that the demons aren¡¯t spawning as much?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is everyone in the 3rd Knight Order going?¡± ¡°Some will remain behind, but most of us will be going on an expedition to that fief.¡± It¡¯s finally here, was my first thought. Spring was around the corner so it was the perfect time to move. It was probably inevitable considering the current situation, but my body shook with anxiety. I had probably let my guard down a little since some time had passed since we went to the West Forest. Several months had already passed since the last subjugation mission. There was a rumour that the spawn rate of demons had decreased immediately after we returned from our mission, and it had been confirmed that the spawn rate had remained that way even months after the mission. Because of that, the Royal Palace would probably be okay now. The rumour of the spawn rate decreasing spread throughout the Royal Palace, and the civil officials received a lot of requests. The requests were from the feudal lord of other fiefs. They requested that a Knight Order be sent to their fiefs. Even the fiefs were in tough situations since demons spawned a lot just like it previously did at the Royal Capital. Just because the feudal lord had sent a requests didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t try to do anything themselves. Regions outside of the Royal Capital originally hired mercenary groups to subjugate demons within their fief. They had managed to maintain balance even with the increase in demons in recent years by increasing the rate of subjugations. However, that had reached its limit. The demon spawn rate was faster than the subjugation rate and now they were at their limits. ¡°Which way are you heading?¡± ¡°We¡¯re heading to Klaussner for the time being. We¡¯ll also check out the state of other fiefs on our way there.¡± ¡°Klaussner? The place with the medicinal herbs?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± I was surprised to hear the name of the place that I¡¯d been hearing a lot about lately. Klaussner is that place; the place that had been causing problems for the Research Institute and was famous for its medicinal herbs. The Research Institute had a ban on potion manufacturing because Klaussner had barely shipped any medicinal herbs to the Royal Capital. Did they cause problems for the Royal Palace as well? Director-san answered my question, ¡°It¡¯s a problem that the Royal Capital isn¡¯t getting any medicinal herbs.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s troublesome for you guys as well, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, it is. It¡¯s also causing problems for the Knight Order too, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. Even though the demons have decrease that didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t show up at all.¡± Like Captain-san said, it wasn¡¯t like demons stopped appearing. The Knight Orders had dropped their subjugation rate but they were still going out there. Potions were still a necessity. That was why the effect of the medicinal herb shortage didn¡¯t just affect the Research Institute, it also affected the Knight Orders. That was probably why the Royal Palace decided to dispatch the Knight Order. ¡°So, when will you depart?¡± ¡°We need to make preparations, so in about 2 weeks.¡± ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll also get my preparations done by then.¡± ¡°Your preparations?¡± Captain-san and Director looked at me questionably. Huh? ¡°Why do you need to prepare? Oh, do you need to prepare potions for the expedition?¡± ¡°There¡¯s that too, but I have to prepare other things as well, don¡¯t I? Like clothes¡­¡­¡± ¡°Clothes?¡± We kept talking but their expressions didn¡¯t change. I felt like we were on different pages. Perhaps, did I jump to conclusions? ¡°You¡­¡­ Were you planning to go?¡± Director-san asked, understanding my intentions. ¡°Didn¡¯t we talk about this before?¡± They had a talk about it and decided that I wouldn¡¯t be participating in this expedition. That was what I understood from looking at their surprised faces. How weird. I¡¯m sure Director-san said that I would be heading out to another fief soon when we talked about the rumour going around the Royal Palace. ¡°We probably did¡­¡­ Even so, you¡¯re quite eager.¡± ¡°Mhm¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hide anything. Confess.¡± Director-san pressed me for answers, probably because he thought it was strange that I was so eager to go on the expedition. I couldn¡¯t blame him for being suspicious since I¡¯ve been running away from things that have to do with the¡¾Saint¡¿. Actually, when I talked to Director-san about the rumours before, I wasn¡¯t thrilled because I thought that I had to go on the expedition. Well, I liked researching at the Research Institute more than expeditions. There was only one reason why I was excited to go on the expedition. ¡°Klaussner is called a sacred place for pharmacists, is it not?¡± Director-san must have understood from that one sentence, because he looked shocked. I¡¯m sorry. But I feel that if this opportunity wasn¡¯t there, then I wouldn¡¯t go. Captain-san didn¡¯t understand why I wanted to go and looked curious. Director-san noticed this and explained it to him. Captain-san must have recalled why I was so eager during the explanation and he smiled. ¡°I see. Sei, you want to go to Klaussner because you want to learn more about medicinal herbs?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡± It felt like my reason was too light and it made me uncomfortable when someone who was going to go on a dangerous job said that with a smile on their face. I reflexively dropped my gaze to the ground. But Captain-san and Director weren¡¯t worried. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s a lot of information about medicinal herbs at Klaussner that we don¡¯t know about. It might be nice to go check it out.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be staying there for a while.¡± ¡°Can I come with you?¡± The two looked at each other and smiled wryly. ¡°Rather, I¡¯m the one who would like to ask you to go.¡± ¡°Actually, the people at the Royal Palace told me that they want you to go on this expedition.¡± ¡°They did?¡± ¡°Yes, but we were against it. We were talking about how to refuse them.¡± There was a request from the Royal Palace asking me to go on the expedition, but Captain-san and Director-san was against it because I couldn¡¯t stabilise and activate the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique. The Royal Palace wanted to send the ¡¾Saint¡¿because they wanted to appease and lessen the feudal lords¡¯ displeasure. However, these two were worried that if they sent me, and I couldn¡¯t use the technique, then I would also be on the receiving end of their criticism. In addition, they also wanted to refuse it because I didn¡¯t seem very thrill on the idea. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it. We were overdoing it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± I apologised. They laughed and told me not to worry about it. Even this time too, they¡¯ve always been protecting me. I haven¡¯t had any bad experiences with the Royal Palace since I came to the Research Institute. CH 42 ¡°Sei.¡± I heard my name being called from outside the carriage, so I looked out the window and saw Captain-san riding a horse next to the window. Captain-san looked ahead and said, ¡°You can see it now.¡± I stuck my head out of the window and looked toward the front of the carriage. I saw a castle standing on top of a hill, a city was laying at the bottom of the castle and had walls surrounding it. Our destination was the capital of Klaussner. ¡°Wow ~.¡± It was early afternoon. The sun shone on the tiled roofs on a tilted angle from the West and illuminated the orange roofs. The castle and walls contrasted the city, the structures had a darker hue because they were made of stone. However, the landscape looked like Europe, the place I wanted to visit but couldn¡¯t, so I inadvertently shouted in joy. Wasn¡¯t the scenery here the same as the Royal Capital¡¯s? Sure it was, but Klaussner had a different charm from the Royal Capital. So I was still impressed by it¡­¡­ The carriage continued moving while I was impressed with the scenery. The group I was with exited the forest and entered an open field. Only a little more until our destination. We mostly headed straight for Klaussner from the Royal Capital. We came here because Klaussner was in a crisis, however, there were lots of people on this expedition and we couldn¡¯t rush. It took many days to reach Klaussner, so we would sometimes stay in cities we passed on the way here. Many things happened during that time. Klaussner wasn¡¯t the only place that had problems, nobles from other fiefs have also petitioned the knights for help. Therefore, whenever I stayed in a city for the night, the feudal lord would ask me to help them out with various things. I understood how they felt but I refused most of their requests because I couldn¡¯t afford to take my time at each place. But some nobles were persistent¡­¡­ I promised those places that I would visit again once we finished with Klaussner and they let us leave. I was a little frustrated with that. Captain-san was also frustrated and he told us that we wouldn¡¯t be staying at fief capital cities anymore. We passed through the open plains while I was thinking about this and finally reached the fortress gates. The horse carriage slowed down probably because we entered the city. We weren¡¯t stopped at the fortress gate because a message about us arriving had been sent earlier and we proceeded to the castle where Feudal Lord-sama lived. The city that I briefly saw looked snugger than the Royal Capital, but I thought it had flourished a lot. Harvesting medicinal herbs was Klaussner¡¯s main industry and I¡¯ve heard that the increase in demons has affected their harvest. I thought that the atmosphere around here would be gloomy but instead, the people looked cheerful. Was it not as serious as I thought it was? Or were the people of Klaussner mentally strong? I thought and we arrived at the castle entrance. The horse carriage stopped. I took a deep breath to psych myself up. I had to behave like a¡¾Saint¡¿from here on out. I stayed in the carriage as I waited for the door to be opened from the outside like I was told to in the meeting. Nobles mustn¡¯t get out of the carriage by themselves. I waited for a while and the carriage door opened, letting the light in. I peeked outside of the door and saw Captain-san. He offered his hand to me as I was getting off. I learnt this in my mannerism lectures, but I wasn¡¯t used to being escorted so it was a bit embarrassing. I couldn¡¯t say anything because I had mixed feelings about being escorted and my face twitched. Yup, let¡¯s smile and play dumb. I made sure that I wasn¡¯t making a weird face, put my hand on his and got off the carriage. I looked up and saw a lot of servants lined up at the entrance of the castle. An elegantly dressed man was standing in the middle. He looked like he was in his late 50s. His hair was streaked with grey hair and he was a little taller than me. That¡¯s Feudal Lord-sama, right? I followed Captain-san¡¯s lead to where that person was standing. I stood next to Captain-san, who had stopped, and the man spoke, ¡°Welcome. I am Daniel Klaussner, the person who governs these lands.¡± Klaussner-sama bowed gracefully after his greeting and the servants behind him also bowed at the same time. The¡¾Saint¡¿had a higher position than a feudal lord, so it couldn¡¯t be helped that he was acting like this but such gestures made me feel uncomfortable. I¡¯ve always been a commoner, now and in the past. Let¡¯s end things quickly. I tried not to twitch my face as I smiled and returned his greeting, ¡°My name is Sei Tanakashi. I will be in your care for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the 3rd Knight Order, Alberto Hawk. I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Captain-san introduced himself after me and Klaussner-sama raised his head. Then Klaussner-sama introduced the butler and head maid. The butler and the head maid also looked like they were in their 50s. The butler was slender and tall while the head maid was shorter than me, she was a plump woman. It appears that I should talk to these two if something happens. I was relieved because the two looked friendly and easy to talk to. I was shown my room immediately after the brief greetings. We will be talking about the situation in Klaussner after resting for a bit. They were probably concerned that we would be tired from our long journey. I was thankful. We did rest during our journey but riding on a carriage all day was tiring. The room that the head maid guided me to was a big room with plenty of sunlight. The colour of the furniture was calming and I could feel its age. The wallpaper and curtains were emerald green. The room had a great atmosphere. ¡°Please use this room.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The head maid was probably busy because she left as soon as she showed me where my room was. I sat down on the sofa as soon as I saw her off. I leaned against the backrest and lazed around. Please forgive my poor manners. This was my first long trip and I was feeling pretty tired. ¡°Can you change into your normal clothes?¡± ¡°Okay. Will I be meeting Klaussner-sama again?¡± ¡°This is what I¡¯ve been told.¡± ¡°Then, is this fine?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be changing clothes again when you meet Klaussner-sama, so he hopes that you would change into something more comfortable for now.¡± ¡°I-is that so? Then I¡¯ll go change.¡± The person who I was talking to was Marie-san, the maid who came with me from the Royal Capital. She came with me because we might be staying here for a while and I still didn¡¯t know much about noble society. I could do things by myself and would have been fine, but I didn¡¯t know what to wear when I met other people. Marie-san helped me with the noble side of things. There was also that; it was problematic for the people at the Royal Palace if the ¡¾Saint¡¿didn¡¯t have a maid. Another maid came with me from the Royal Palace. The other maid was sorting out my baggage while Marie-san shifted through it to get me clothes to wear. I got off the sofa and took off my robe. The gorgeous robe that I was wearing was the one that I received when I had my audience with the King. I wore the same robe the court mages wore during the journey, but I changed into something more gorgeous because I was meeting Feudal Lord-sama. It wasn¡¯t tight fitting because it wasn¡¯t a dress but I still got stiff shoulders from wearing it. Hmm? ¡°Will I not be wearing these robes when I meet Feudal Lord-sama?¡± ¡°I will prepare another set of robes for you so please change into that. Or would you rather wear a dress?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ll wear a robe!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± I thought that I would be wearing a dress since I¡¯ll be meeting with Klaussner-sama, so I asked about it but it seemed like Marie-san would prepare a robe for me. I was a little upset because I nearly brought unnecessary trouble to myself. Marie-san and the maid chuckled when I refused politely. They knew that I didn¡¯t like tight fitting dresses. What can I do? I¡¯m not used to wearing dresses. Nope, I¡¯ve never even thought about wearing them daily. The maid showed me another robe while I was changing into casual wear. It was also gorgeous. It was light blue and had colourful embroidery on it. According to Marie-san, they had brought many other dresses with them too. Is it alright for them to only prepare gorgeous dresses¡­¡­? They could probably guess what I was thinking from the look on my face and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t much if it¡¯s something worn by a ¡¾Saint¡¿.¡± Aira-chan also had many dresses like this because the Crown Prince had gifted them to her. The maids secretly told me that when Marie-san found out, she warned him not to do so. After I changed, I talked with the two while they sorted out my luggage and then someone knocked on the door. Marie-san went to the door and it as the head maid from before. She had brought tea. ¡°Thank you.¡± I gave my thanks to the head maid as she set the tea set on the table in front of the sofa and returned her cheerful smile. ¡°It was my pleasure. Please take your time and rest.¡± Marie-san served the tea and the head maid left the room once again. The tea colour was pale and smelt like fragrant herbal tea. As expected of a major medicinal herb production area. I feel like I¡¯ve drank this before in Japan. What kind of herbs did they use? I thought and reached out to the apple that was served with my tea. I chewed it thoroughly and a refreshing acidity and sweet taste spread in my month. Sweet things are good for when you¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t they? Then the sky outside got darker as I spent time relaxing while talking with Marie-san and the other maid. Huh? When am I meeting Klaussner-sama? ¡°Is it still not time for the meeting?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard when the meeting will be. Shall I go check?¡± ¡°Could you please?¡± Yup, someone knocked on the door while I was talking to Marie-san. CH 43 The person who knocked on the door was a maid here. However her errand wasn¡¯t to fetch me for a meeting with Klaussner-sama but to invite me to dinner with the Klaussner family. We hadn¡¯t expected a dinner invitation so we had a bit of a disagreement. What on? The clothes of course. I wanted to wear something different from what Marie-san and the maid had suggested. Noble ladies usually wore dresses to dinner in this kingdom. Therefore, Marie-san and the maid suggested that I wear a dress, but I wanted to wear the robe that we had decided on before. The reason for this was because I was completely exhausted and didn¡¯t want to wear a tight dress. It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t adore sparkly and fluttery things like dresses because I was an unpopular woman. The dresses that were popular in Slantania Kingdom were all too luxurious and it was a shame to wear them. Just looking at them made my heart flutter. I liked looking at western clothing even when I was in Japan, but I didn¡¯t think it would suit me so I didn¡¯t wear them. It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t want to try them on, but it was embarrassing to try on things that wouldn¡¯t suit me. So, I did become a bit excited when I had to wear a dress after coming to this world. It couldn¡¯t be helped if an unpopular woman like me wore a dress because I had to and my embarrassment did diminish a little. However after wearing it, I felt like my ideal was different from reality. It was fine for me to look at dresses but wearing them for a day was harsh. Especially when I had to wear a corset too. It was painful to wear a corset normally so if I wore one now I would definitely collapse and I don¡¯t think that dinner is something one should attend while their waist is being squeezed. However, I regretted my choice when I got to my seat at the dining room, because when I arrived I remembered what food tasted like in this world. I had completely forgotten about this fact because I was used to the food at the Research Institute. In short, the food was tasteless. Moreover, it was remarkable for high quality food to be tasteless. Fruits were fine because they had natural acidity and sweetness but meat dishes were completely unsatisfactory. I was extremely hungry but it was probably better to wear a dress for dinner. It seemed that corsets can suppress hunger. However, my concern was betrayed in a good way. I¡¯ve seen the food on the table before. ¡°This is¡­¡­¡± I was surprised and looked at Klaussner-sama; he smiled. The meal was roast chicken and it was garnished with rosemary. The whole chicken was roasted and brought to the dining room, then the butler cut it up. I brought the piece of chicken to my mouth and the taste of herbs other than rosemary spread throughout my mouth. ¡°Is it to your liking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. Is this a dish from Klaussner?¡± ¡°No. I overheard that dishes garnished with herbs were popular at the Royal Capital, so I tried to reproduce it.¡± That¡¯s probably the food I make. But I think that a lot of herbs were used in today¡¯s dishes. Did the chef add their own touch to the dish? It was a medicinal herb production area so they¡¯re probably knew the flavours of the herbs well. I could feel the greatness of Klaussner now that I¡¯ve had this after the herbal tea. The recipe that I taught the Research Institute chefs were also taught to the chefs at the Royal Palace. Because of that, there were rumours going around that the Royal Palace food had recently become delicious. The rumour was spread to nobles all around from the people who could use the Royal Palace¡¯s dining hall. They might have also passed the recipe around. I¡¯ll probably be travelling to the other fiefs too, so I probably don¡¯t have to worry about food, right? I hope the food in the other fiefs have improved too. Klaussner-sama taught me various things about his fief while I was having dinner. He didn¡¯t tell me about the current situation of Klaussner, but he did introduce his fief to me. Klaussner¡¯s main industry was medicinal herb cultivation, so naturally our conversation was centred on medicinal herbs. We talked about interesting things such as the medicinal herbs cultivated in his fief and the kinds of medicinal herbs that could be harvested around this city. I heard the name of a medicinal herb I didn¡¯t know about and I thoroughly questioned him about it. He taught me various things without being annoyed. ¡°Do you also make potions, Sei-sama?¡± ¡°Yes. I usually make them at the Medicinal Herbs Research Institute at the Royal Capital. ¡°Is that so? Then, you¡¯re also an excellent pharmacist.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m excellent¡­¡­¡± ¡°We also have an exclusive pharmacist here at the castle.¡± ¡°You do?¡± According to Klaussner-sama, the exclusive pharmacist of this castle was also the best pharmacist in this city. This was called a sacred place for pharmacists, so I wonder how amazing this person is. I suddenly remembered my talk with Liz. She had told me that secret recipes were passed down generations in pharmacist houses. If that pharmacist is that amazing, then it¡¯s highly probable that they¡¯ll know a lot of secret potions as well. It might be difficult for them to teach me the recipes, but I can get more details on common potions and herbs. I thought and asked Klaussner-sama if I could meet his exclusive pharmacist and he readily agreed. He had predicted that I would ask something like this. We continued talking and it was decided that Klaussner-sama would introduce me to his exclusive pharmacist sometime during my stay. Dinner came to a close with that promise. I had a good time talking about various things. Which reminds me, we didn¡¯t talk about the current situation in Klaussner. I completely forgot about it because I was so engrossed in the medicinal herb talks. Let¡¯s ask Klaussner tomorrow, okay? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± On the way back to our rooms, Captain-san called out to me in a worried tone because I was thinking while walking. We were sent back to our rooms after dinner so we left together. ¡°I just remembered that I forgot to ask him about the status of the demons here.¡± ¡°Ah. That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already heard about it from Klaussner-dono.¡± ¡°What?¡± Captain-san said that he had talked to Klaussner-sama and the mercenaries that were employed here while I was lazing around in my room. They were concerned that I was tired from my long journey since I wasn¡¯t used to it and didn¡¯t call me. I¡¯m thankful for their concern, but I feel so bad that I wasn¡¯t able to participate in the meeting even though I¡¯m working. ¡°Will we start the subjugation straight away tomorrow?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m thinking of doing a preliminary investigation of the surroundings for a few days. Stay on standby at the castle, Sei.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± If the subjugation started tomorrow then I thought that I would need to provide support, so I asked Captain-san about it but it seemed that I wouldn¡¯t need to. As Captain-san said, they needed to check the terrain and what kind of demons appeared here. It was important for them to do a preliminary investigation. If it¡¯s fine for me to be on standby then I should go see if I could meet the exclusive pharmacist tomorrow. Oh right, I want to ask if I could also make potions here. I brought some with me from the Royal Palace but it would be better if I could replenish my potions here as well. There was a herb shortage at the Royal Capital but they might still have some here since it was a herb production area. Let¡¯s confirm the herb stock with Klaussner-sama. Then, I talked to Captain-san about our schedule and returned to my room. CH 44 The next morning. I had breakfast with the Klaussner family in a smaller dining room than yesterday. I confirmed my seat with Klaussner-sama and it was decided that I would meet the exclusive pharmacist immediately after breakfast. Pharmacist-san worked full-time at the castle in a room called the distillation room. The potions used at the castle were made in this distillation room. I walked through the corridor guided by Klaussner-sama. The distillation room was on the first floor. Klaussner-sama knocked on the door when we arrived at our destination and it opened. I went inside and the room had a faint smell of medicinal herbs. There were several shelves fitted to the walls of the distillation room and the room was narrow. There were jars filled with medicinal herbs and tools for making potions on the shelves. There was a table in the middle and there were tools laying on top of it. There was another room at the back of the distillation room and I could see the entrance. There were a few people in the room and they were all working. Everyone noticed that Klaussner-sama had entered the room and nodded in greeting. Their hands never stopped working. Klaussner-sama didn¡¯t say anything either so this seemed to be their normal greeting. I tilted my head as if asking where is the person I want to meet, and Klaussner-sama turned towards the back and called out, ¡°Corinna.¡± ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t it the Master. Something the matter?¡± A white haired old lady came out of the back room while answering Klaussner-sama. Her back was slightly slouched and she was shorter than the head maid. Because of that, while she wasn¡¯t fat per se, she did give off the impression of being tiny and round. But contrary to her impression, she was hale and hearty and felt like she would be strict to those who work for her. ¡°This is the¡¾Saint¡¿from the Royal Palace, Takanashi-sama.¡± ¡°My name is Sei Takanashi.¡± ¡°How polite, I am the pharmacist of this castle, Corinna.¡± It couldn¡¯t be helped that I had mixed feelings about being introduced as the¡¾Saint¡¿. My feelings showed up on my face and I smiled awkwardly. But Corinna-san didn¡¯t seem like she minded it and returned my greeting. Corinna-san looked at Klaussner-sama as if she was asking him what he wanted after we finished our greetings. ¡°Takanashi-sama also makes potions and she said she wanted to meet you when we were talking about you, so I brought her with me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Mhm, if it¡¯s alright with you then could you please tell me about medicinal herbs and potions?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I was just about to make today¡¯s potions. Let¡¯s talk while I¡¯m making them.¡± ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Fortunately, Corrina-san was just about to make some potions. I was happy that I could watch the best pharmacist at work. I¡¯ll definitely be able to learn something. Klaussner-sama left after he introduced me because he had other work to attend to. After he left, Corinna-san took medicinal herbs from the shelf and began working. ¡°Are you making Intermediate HP Potions?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. You¡¯re very knowledgeable.¡± ¡°No, I just memorised it by chance since I make a lot of Intermediate HP Potions myself.¡± I concluded this from the ingredients and it looks like I was right about her making Intermediate HP Potions. However, did I imagine it when I saw Corinna-san¡¯s eyes flash for a moment when I said I make it a lot? It was just my imagination. I stared at Corinna-san but she was busy making potions. She was very skilful. I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less from her. Corinna-sama talked about the medicinal herbs she was using and about potions while she worked. Her hands never stopped moving. She continued making potions while talking and inhaled when she finished the fifth vial. She looked tired. Oh right, normal pharmacists could only make 10 vials of Intermediate Potions a day, right? I had completely forgotten this fact because it was normal for me to make heaps of potions at once. So, isn¡¯t Corinna-san still quite an excellent pharmacist because she could make five consecutive potions? ¡°Would you also like to make potions, Takanashi-sama?¡± Corinna-san herself asked me if I wanted to make potions while I was thinking about her. Is it alright for me to use the workshop when I¡¯ve just been introduced to her? Maybe, she¡¯ll teach me how to make potions? ¡°Is it fine?¡± Corinna-san nodded while smiling when I asked in confirmation. My heart filled with expectations as I wondered what she would be teaching me and I started making potions like usual. Corinna-san stared at my hands. The first vial of potions, the second vial and then the third¡­¡­ I made potions one by one but Corinna-san didn¡¯t say a thing. Is there nothing wrong with the way I make the potions? If she won¡¯t say anything then I won¡¯t either, but I got a little worried. The sixth vial, the seventh vial, the eighth vial¡­¡­ She didn¡¯t stop me so I thought it was fine and kept on making more and more potions. Then her face crumbled when I began making the 10th potion. ¡°Are you still making more?¡± Corinna-san said as she looked at me in amazement. She was really surprised since she even dropped honorifics. ¡°Yes. I always make twice this much.¡± Corinna-san laughed in amazement when she heard what I had said. ¡°Huh? As expected of you.¡± Was it better for me to stop at the 5th vial? I laughed back troubled and she said while smiling, ¡°No, I heard that the¡¾Saint-sama¡¿liked to make potions, so I thought it was just an extension of your hobby, but it¡¯s far from it. You¡¯re quite good at it.¡± ¡°Mhm¡­¡­ Thank you very much.¡± ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll be able to follow the conversation even if I talk about things in more detail.¡± Corinna-san said while smiling and my eyes sparkled. Perhaps she¡¯ll tell me about the secret potion? I looked at Corinna-san with expectation and she guessed what I was thinking and dismissed it. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a rush. We¡¯re starting from the basics.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Corinna-san smiled wryly probably because she could tell that I was a bit disappointed from my expression. ¡°Well then Takanashi-sama, let¡¯s start with the practical uses of Basic HP Potions.¡± ¡°Yes. By the way, could you stop calling me Takanashi-sama? Just call me Sei, because you¡¯re the one who would be teaching me.¡± ¡°Is that fine? Then, I¡¯ll call you that.¡± It was creepy to be called Takanashi-sama now that she¡¯s dropped all honorifics. Likewise about honorifics too, I wanted her to talk to me normally. She was the one teaching me after all. I asked Corinna-san to treat me the same as everyone else and she agreed because it was easier that way. After that we talked about a lot of things. I helped Corinna-san with potion making while she taught me about herbs and potions on the day I didn¡¯t have to go on subjugation. CH 45 I¡¯ll be making potions from morning today as well. I headed to the castle¡¯s distillation room after I got changed. Corinna-san, the exclusive pharmacist, started her days early in the morning. Most of the time, she would already be working in the distillation room by the time I got there. People in this world commonly started work when the sun came up. I was following that model but Corinna-san started work earlier than that. I tried to start work at the same time as Corinna-san once, but she told me to come at the same time as everyone else. She didn¡¯t want people to see what she was working on in the mornings. It seemed to be related to the secret recipe and she didn¡¯t tell me in detail. Corinna-san was already making potions when I arrived at the distillation room. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Ah, morning. Can you prepare some Intermediate HP Potions today? The amount we need is written in the memo over there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I did as Corinna-san said. I looked at the memo and prepared the ingredients for the Intermediate HP Potions. The ingredients lined up on the table were a little different from the ones taught at the Research Institute. That was because we needed to mix medicinal herbs that weren¡¯t normally used. Instead, the amount of ingredients used were less than usual. That was because it was Corinna-san¡¯s secret recipe. There were a lot of different kinds of secret recipes and she taught me that one. I put the ingredients into a pot and began mixing, then the distillation room door opened loudly. Some time had passed since I¡¯ve started work, but it was still early in the morning. I looked at the door wondering who would come here this early, and I saw a tall man, who could be described as a giant, with a scary face entering the room. His height wasn¡¯t the only thing that was big. He was a bit thick. Everyone at the 3rd Knight Order was muscular, but this man exceeded them. He had thick muscles on his upper arms and chest. I felt like the room got narrower because he was so wide. He had short brown hair and sharp amber eyes. His hair colour was similar to Director-san¡¯s, but I felt like it was more dry and brittle. I¡¯d never noticed it until now, but Director-san took proper care of his hair. Someone called out to me while I was thinking that. ¡°Oh? Your apprentice, granny?¡± He looked around the room and said when he noticed me. Was granny referring to Corinna-san? Corinna-san taught me a lot of things, and the other people had an unspoken agreement about me being like an apprentice, but I was worried about whether it was fine to say it out loud. I worried over how she would answer and she came out of the room at the back of the distillation room. ¡°You¡¯re so noisy in the morning. Can¡¯t you be a little quieter?¡± ¡°I tried to be quieter!¡± ¡°How? Then, what do you want?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡­ I came to pick up the potions we ordered yesterday.¡± ¡°You guys. We only received the order last night, did you think it would already be finished?¡± ¡°Ah, no. Of course not, sorry but¡­¡­ We need it in a hurry now¡­¡­¡± Corinna-san glared at him and his voice got weaker. His flustered state was like a dejected dog getting scolded by its owner. He didn¡¯t actually have droopy dog ears, but it felt like he did. Corinna-san was small but she was very scary when she was angry, so I could see why the man would cower before her. Even so, it was only natural that Corinna-san got angry. The man had ordered potions yesterday, just before work finished. It wasn¡¯t this man, but I remembered someone from a mercenary group had come in to place the order. They hadn¡¯t given a deadline, and it would have been nice if it could be completed by the afternoon. I was in the process of making them. There weren¡¯t any problems. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Sei.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded when Corinna-san called me. I took the required amount out of the storage shelf at the back of the room and prepared them. They had ordered quite a lot of potions and the man was stunned when he stared at the potions I had put onto the table. He didn¡¯t think that we would be able to prepare the amount they¡¯d ordered. Why was there extra potions when there¡¯s a medicinal herb shortage? The culprit was me. It accumulated because I was practicing Corinna¡¯s secret recipe for Intermediate and Advanced Potions. Of course, I got permission from Corinna-san before I practiced. Corinna-san had said, ¡°They¡¯ll sell anyways.¡± Therefore, like at the Medicinal Herb Research Institute, they kept potions here for emergencies. ¡°I knew you could do it, granny.¡± ¡°Tsk. Thank Sei if you want to thank someone.¡± ¡°Sei?¡± ¡°The potions are made by Sei. I can guarantee their effectiveness.¡± Corinna-san said and the man looked at me again. I felt his gaze, introduced myself, ¡°My name is Sei¡± and bowed. The man came towards me. ¡°I¡¯m Leonhardt. I assemble the mercenary groups in the castle.¡± He held his right hand out, so I thought that he wanted a handshake and held mine out too. He shook my hand firmly. He smiled and said, ¡°Nice to meet ya¡±, while patting my left shoulder. I stumbled. ¡°Leo! Don¡¯t treat a woman so roughly!¡± ¡°Woah! Sorry!¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s fine¡­¡­¡± I straightened my posture and looked up at the man who was hastily apologising. He had apologised immediately so he probably wasn¡¯t a bad person. ¡°My bad. You alright?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m fine.¡± I smiled while replying and he looked relieved. ¡°Also thanks for the potions.¡± He took the box containing the potions and left after he said his thanks. The distillation room was silent once again. At any rate, he was a lively person. I thought that it was unusually silent in the distillation room after he left. Early afternoon. Corinna-san took me to the medicinal field on the outskirts of the capital. When we came from the Royal Capital, we went past some wheat fields. The medicinal herb fields were on the other side. As expected of a medicinal herb producing area. The Medicinal Herb Garden at the Royal Palace was big, but this was bigger. Klaussner¡¯s capital was surrounded by forests, so I couldn¡¯t see that far, but the field spread out to near the forest. The field was outside of the castle walls but Corinna-san said it was safe. Demons rarely appeared close to castle walls, and the ones that did were mostly weak. Corinna-san said that even she could handle weak demons. Corinna-san taught me about the medicinal herbs in a section of a huge field. It¡¯s the so-called practical training. We squatted in the middle of the field and I looked at the herbs while I listened to Corinna-san¡¯s explanation. I don¡¯t know about the herbs that I¡¯m looking at. It was probably something unique to this world. At the very least it wasn¡¯t a herb that I¡¯ve heard about when I was interested in aromatherapy. ¡°This herb is ineffective by itself, but if you mix it with other herbs then it¡¯s recovery rate increases.¡± ¡°So you can decrease the amount of herbs you use if you mix this into a recipe, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± That medicinal herb was used in Corinna-san¡¯s secret recipes. The herb was used after drying, so I couldn¡¯t recognise it even if I saw it. This wasn¡¯t usually recognised as a medicinal herb because it was only effective when used with other herbs. We got up after Corinna-san finished her explanation, so that we could go to the next section. I stretched because my body was stiff and a loud voice called out from behind me, ¡°Oi, so you were here?¡± I turned around at the unfamiliar voice, and saw a muscular man running towards us. It was Leonhardt-san; the person who had come to the distillation room that morning. CH 46 Hey friend, I haven¡¯t thought much about you being here. This place is probably heaven for you. I watched Leonhardt-san run towards us and was reminded of my former friend. Forgive me for looking off into the distance. I remembered things that happened a little while ago. My friend loved muscles a lot. There¡¯s no words to describe how much he loved muscles¡­¡­ He must have returned from subjugation because he had a lot of comrades behind him. They were probably mercenaries, since he¡¯d said he assembled mercenary groups. Leonhardt-san had a splendid stature, but the people behind him didn¡¯t lose to him in that aspect. What was I saying? I¡¯m saying they¡¯re probably macho. People with such stature were mostly macho. If my friend was here right now then he would be doing a victory pose. Definitely. Leonhardt-san reached us when I was thinking about such trivial things. He started talking in an excited tone as he came closer, ¡°Granny, was the potion I received this morning a new product?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°The potions I received today are more effective than usual!¡± ¡°Is that so? Then that¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­? It isn¡¯t a new one? Then is it that? Did you give me Advanced Potions by mistake?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way we would be able to make that many Advanced Potions at this time, now could we?¡± Leonhardt-san¡¯s shoulders dropped when Corinna-san replied bluntly. A new one probably meant a new type of potion, right? The potions I gave him today were the ones I made while practicing the secret recipe. We received the order in the evening and he said he wanted the potions this morning, so I took them from the storage at the back of the room. From his story, the accursed 50% increase was working well this time too. ¡°No way, I don¡¯t think that effect is from an Intermediate one.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Even Basic Potions were more effective than usual.¡± ¡°The effects didn¡¯t feel as good as the Intermediate ones, but it was probably around the same.¡± I moved out of the field and onto the road, and was surrounded by the people who came with Leonhardt-san. They also talked about the potion¡¯s effectiveness. This reaction. It feels like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. ¡°I said it didn¡¯t I? I guarantee the effect.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, you didn¡¯t make it did you granny?¡± Leonhardt-san looked at me after he heard what Corinna-san had to say. The others also looked at me. I¡¯ll be bothered if you stare at me that much. Corinna-san continued while I was worrying about how to deal with this. ¡°If you want to say it¡¯s new, then it¡¯s new. The potions we gave you this morning were definitely Intermediate HP Potions, but they were made with Sei¡¯s secret recipe.¡± ¡°For real? Aren¡¯t you amazing for making something like this in this year!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Leo!¡± ¡°Ah, sorry!¡± Leonhardt-san once again regained his energy and hit my back. I staggered and Corinna-san rebuked him at once. Yup, I want him to use less power. I smiled ambiguously and Leonhardt-san looked crestfallen and apologised, ¡°My bad.¡± But secret recipe? Actually, I made the potions that were given to him using only the ingredients that Corinna-san told me to use. The only difference would probably be the amount of magic power channelled into the potion. My magic power was different from everyone else¡¯s. If magic power could also be counted as an ingredient, then in a sense it was my own secret recipe. However, it required a lot of effort to make a single secret recipe. Even more so if it was highly effective. I felt really guilty that she said it was my secret recipe even though the effect was only due to the difference in magic power. ¡®Cause everything else was done by Corinna-san, you know? It bothered me, so I secretly looked at Corinna-san. She raised an eyebrow and nodded slightly. Was she telling me it was fine? I felt really bad about it but I didn¡¯t want Leonhardt-san and his crew to notice so I looked down. Corinna-san smiled with just her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re such a horrible guy. Keep ordering from us, alright!¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± They didn¡¯t notice the exchange between Corinna-san and I. They talked energetically about potions for a while, and walked towards the castle as if nothing had happened. Corinna-san pat my back when I sighed. I turned to the side and Corinna-san made a face that said good grief! ¡°Well then, should we go to the next one?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Corinna-san prompted and we decided to move onto the next section. I greeted the people around me when I finished my work at the distillation room, and went into the corridor. I walked towards the room that I was staying in and saw Captain-san coming from the other side. ¡°Hawk-sama.¡± ¡°Sei. Good timing, I was looking for you.¡± ¡°You were looking for me?¡± He told me that he was heading to the distillation room to look for me. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I wanted to talk about the investigation results.¡± ¡°Okay. Then¡­ where should we talk?¡± ¡°The Knight Order is borrowing one of the rooms, let¡¯s talk there?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± We talked about what had been happening with us while we walked to our destination. I talked about the incident at the distillation room. That place was known as a sacred place for pharmacists, and I learnt so many things from other people, as well as Corinna-san. The other people kept their distance from me since Klaussner-sama had introduced me as the ¡¾Saint¡¿, but they got used to me while I was asking Corinna-san various questions. Rather than say they got used to me, it¡¯s probably better to say that they wanted to hear about the Research institute so much that they couldn¡¯t hold back. The first person that talked to me was just like Head Magician-sama when he talked about magic; but she wasn¡¯t the only one. This place was known as a sacred place and most of the people here could be called mad pharmacists; their personalities changed when they talked about potions or herbs. The lady who talked to me first, started the chain and then other people joined in. Their questions varied greatly, but I was often asked about the efficiency of medicinal herbs that have been inspected, and about new potion recipes. I only answered questions on the research published at the Royal Capital, the speed in which information was passed was slower than Japan, so there were things that the people in the distillation room didn¡¯t know. They were extremely grateful when I told them that kind of information. I was happy that they were pleased and I tried to change the topic from medicinal herbs to cooking and they got really into it. I talked to Director-san about medicinal cooking before, and their reactions were the same as his. Corinna-san was also interested, and asked me a lot of questions. She said she wanted to try it once, but I didn¡¯t know any recipes for it. So I talked about the dishes I made in the Royal Capital and the effects of the medicinal herbs I used. Even so, these stories were very interesting for the people in the distillation room. Then, I became friends with the people in the distillation room while answering their questions. Of course I asked them questions too. I was able to gain a lot of knowledge on things that seemed useful to my research; including secret recipes. Thank you, I appreciate it. ¡°Seems like you had a good time at the distillation room.¡± ¡°Huh? Yes, I did.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you had fun.¡± ¡°Ah, no, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡± I heard a burst of laughter next to me, so I looked up and saw Captain-san looking at me gently. I became really passionate when I started talking about the distillation room. I started saying technical things about potions and medicinal herbs to Captain-san, even though it was outside of his expertise. I noticed this and became a little embarrassed. I could feel myself going a little red. I hung my head down in shame and heard chuckling next to me. CH 47 We arrived at the room that the Knight Order was borrowing. I heard that they borrowed a room, but they actually borrowed a two story building on the castle grounds. According to Captain-san, the Knight Order always used that building whenever they went on an expedition here. The first floor of the building was used as a battle station by the Knight Order. There was a hall as soon as I entered the building. There was a long table with chairs in the hall, and I could see knights talking about something while they were looking at a map. Since everyone knew each other, the knights only raised their hand in greeting when they noticed that Captain-san and I had entered. I followed after Captain-san, went pass the hall, and climbed the stairs at the back. There were a lot of rooms on the second floor. One of the rooms was used as the Captain¡¯s office. The office had an office desk and lounge suite, like the ones in the knight barracks at the Royal Capital. I sat down on the lounge suite opposite Captain-san when he asked me to. ¡°It¡¯s a bit sudden but I want to get to the point.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Captain-san started talking about the Knight Order¡¯s present condition, and the results of the preliminary investigation. The knights split up into groups and moved separately. The groups scattered in the north, east, south and west. They investigated the surrounding area in turns. The knights on the first floor had just returned from their investigation. The knights were also subjugating demons as they investigated the surroundings. According to them, there were as many demons here as there used to be in the Royal Capital. Demon subjugation missions would begin once the investigation was over, but it would take some time to deal with the demons. Captain-san thought the same as me. ¡°It would probably take some time to deal with the problem. I would like to return to the Royal Capital as soon as possible but¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with that. I can learn about medicinal herbs in the distillation room.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Captain-san seemed apologetic, so I told him about the distillation room and he looked relieved. Then he smiled, probably because he remembered the things we were talking about on the way here. Sorry that I¡¯m obsessed with potions. I suddenly remembered something and tried to talk about it. ¡°If the knights have been encountering demons during the investigation, then they¡¯ve been using potions, haven¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yes we have.¡± ¡°How do you replenish your potions?¡± ¡°We brought some with us from the Royal Capital and we¡¯ll buy more here when we run out.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, then, should I make them?¡± ¡°You will?¡± ¡°Yes. Of course, I¡¯ll need you to prepare the ingredients, but I think it¡¯s cheaper to buy medicinal herbs than potions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but you¡¯ll need tools if you¡¯re making potions.¡± ¡°I was wondering if I could use the ones at the distillation room. I¡¯ll check with Feudal Lord-sama.¡± ¡°I see. Then let me confirm if you¡¯re permitted to use the distillation room.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± They were still investigating the surrounding areas, so they didn¡¯t consume that many potions. However, they would probably start using more potions once they start subjugations. The Knight Order would probably need a large number of potions, since a lot of knights came on this expedition. I don¡¯t know what recipes are used to make the potions sold in the city. Fewer ingredients were used in the secret recipe than the normal one. This city was also facing a medicinal herb shortage, even though this is a medicinal herb production area. I could save on ingredients if I made the potions myself so I thought that it was better this way. Captain-san also said that this way was better because it cut out expenses. Personally speaking, I could practice the secret recipe as much as I want using the Knight Order as an excuse. I had Corinna-san¡¯s permission to make the potions and I made a lot of potions while practicing. I could still make more potions. I was a bit worried that the distillation room would be overflowed with potions, like the Research Institute. I could make a little more if we sell it to the mercenaries and the Knight Order, right? ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the main topic. Are you subjugating after you finish the investigations?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the plan.¡± ¡°Will the Knight Order and mercenaries be teaming up to go on subjugations?¡± I remembered about the mercenaries and asked Captain-san about it and it looked as if I¡¯ve touched a touchy subject. What¡¯s wrong? He worried for a while after I confirmed that fact, and answered my question while being vague. I heard Captain-san and the others talk about the demon situation on the day we arrived at Klaussner, while I was resting in my room. Captain-san had met with the mercenaries that were employed in the fief at that time, but he said that the vibe wasn¡¯t really good. The mercenaries that protected the fief were strong and they rarely requested for the Knight Order¡¯s help. However, the demons had effected their main industry, so they requested the Knight Order¡¯s help. Although they were hired, the mercenaries took pride in being able to protect the fief for so long. Even when Captain-san meet with them, it felt like they had only reluctantly accepted the Knight Order¡¯s help under Feudal Lord-sama¡¯s orders. Under such circumstances, Captain-san decided that they would all subjugate in their own sections, instead of mixing the teams. The person who had met Captain-san was probably Leonhardt-san. He had said that he assembled the mercenary groups when I met him at the distillation room. He didn¡¯t seem like someone who would have a vendetta against the people who came from the Royal Capital. Perhaps, he didn¡¯t know I came from the Royal Capital? Come to think of it, I only told him my name. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Was the person you met Leonhardt-san?¡± ¡°Yes, do you know him?¡± ¡°He came to the distillation room this morning to pick up some potions, so I met him then.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say anything?¡± ¡°Nope, nothing.¡± Leonhardt-san thought that I was Corinna-san¡¯s apprentice, so it wasn¡¯t something that Captain-san should be worried about. I don¡¯t know about what would happen if Leonhardt-san found out that I came here with the Knight Order. But I wasn¡¯t worried about it. The mercenaries seemed really energetic when I met them today. They opened up to me somehow, even if they had ill feelings for me in the beginning. That¡¯s what I think anyways. Am I being too optimistic? ¡°I think Leonhardt-san would be fine. But about the subjugation¡­¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯re still planning to investigate tomorrow. I will contact you when the subjugation has been decided.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Is it not my turn yet? Well then, I¡¯ll just study at the distillation room for a bit longer. Oh yeah, I should let Corinna-san know that they might be making potions for the Knight Order. I came up with some plans in my head, and my talk with Captain-san was over, so I went back to my own room. Translator: Blushy Editor: Senji CH 48 There is a saying, food is medicine. Eating healthy prevents and cures diseases. That saying wasn¡¯t unique to Japan, and I wondered if it was the same with medicinal cooking. No, was the saying based on the concept of medicinal cooking? The aromatherapy teachers also said the same thing in the past, whenever I found time out of my busy work schedule to go to their lessons. A healthy diet leads to a healthy body. That was the most basic of basics. Thus, a healthy diet referred to taking the right amount of nutrients. People in the west also thought in a similar way. Research had been done on that topic in monasteries since ancient times. The monastery researched methods for using herbs in cooking. I read in a book that they didn¡¯t just research the aromatic benefits, but also about health benefits as well. By the way, why am I thinking about such things? Well I wanted to make food based on that idea. I discovered an ingredient completely by chance. I found a certain ingredient while I was walking in Klaussner¡¯s Capital with Corinna-san, after returning from the field. It was a type of ancient wheat, cultivated in Europe since long ago. Unlike common wheat, this wheat contained a lot of nutrients in the edible parts. It was written in a book I bought because the title caught my eye. It was also written in the book that a woman known as a saint in Europe recommended it as the best wheat. I¡¯ve never seen the real thing before, but I recognised it because of something I overheard from the old man at the store. I heard him tell a customer, ¡°The husk on this wheat is hard.¡± At that time, I remembered that one of the characteristics of spelt was its hard husk, and stopped. Then, Corinna-san asked the storekeeper what the name of the wheat was, and it had the same name as spelt. The spelt was commonly used in Klaussner, and it was strange for me to stop moving because of such a common wheat. Corinna-san asked me what had happened, so I explained what I had read in the book and she rose an eyebrow. The talk about nutrients in ingredients caught her interest. This world didn¡¯t have the concept of nutrition yet. She asked me a lot of questions on our way back to the castle. Corinna-san suggested that we could probably use this wheat to make a potion while we were talking. I don¡¯t know if it could be used to make potions, but I can probably use it to make food. The recipe that the person, who was called saint, came up with was also written in the book that mentioned the wheat. The ingredients used in that recipe could be found in Klaussner, so I could probably reproduce it. Let¡¯s try to make it. I made up my mind and got really excited. That was because this world had a cooking skill! Food made by people with the cooking skill, raised physical ability. People would notice the effect, even if it was made from ordinary ingredients. What if they ate food made from spelt, which is said to be good for health? I wanted to cook something with it because I was extremely curious about the results. Corinna-san looked at me questioningly when I asked her if I could use the kitchen at the castle. Of course, she would. It was rare for high ranked people to cook themselves. It was awkward to say this myself, but the¡¾Saint¡¿wasn¡¯t a low position. However, Corinna-san nodded happily when I told her that I wanted to try to make something with an ingredient that was good for health. She seemed to have remembered about medicinal cooking. It wasn¡¯t medicinal cooking, but she could eat something similar and quickly rushed off to ask Feudal Lord-sama for permission. Feudal Lord-sama heard what Corinna-san had to say and gladly gave me permission to use the kitchen. Apparently, he said that he was looking forward to being able to eat a popular dish from the Royal Capital. The chefs at the castle were the same; they were pleased that they got a good learning opportunity. I felt a bit bad because I wasn¡¯t making a high quality dish. And everything was prepared just like that. ¡°Thank you for giving us the opportunity to learn about food from the Royal Capital.¡± ¡°I should be the one to thank you. Thank you for responding to my sudden request. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± ¡°¡°¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±¡±¡± I went to with Corinna-san to the kitchen on the day that I was permitted to use the kitchen, and we were greeted by cheerful chefs. When I greeted the head chef, he thanked me instead. Even though I should be the one thanking him! I¡¯m cooking something I haven¡¯t cooked at the Royal Capital before, so I hope I can meet their expectations. I immediately put on an apron after the greetings and started food prep. The ingredients that I had asked them to prepare beforehand were placed on the kitchen counter. Today, I¡¯m making pasta. First, I mixed the flour made from spelt, oil, egg and salt. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have any olive oil so they had prepared another type of vegetable oil for me. I vaguely recalled how to make pasta because I had wanted to make it by hand in the past, but I never got around to it. I did tell them that it was an experiment so they¡¯ll probably forgive me if I fail, right? Well¡­¡­ If I do fail then I¡¯ll make another dish to get them to forgive me. I told the head chef how to make the dish beforehand, so the chefs were making pasta with me. Actually, this is also part of my experiment. I wanted to know if food made with spelt had a different effect from food made from normal wheat. Therefore, I needed to make two types of pasta: one containing spelt and the other containing normal wheat. Furthermore, a lot more people wanted to eat the food than I¡¯d expected because they heard that I would be the one cooking; it started with Feudal Lord-sama and Corinna-san, then Feudal Lord-sama¡¯s family and the pharmacists from the distillation room. It was impossible for me to make that much food by myself, so I decided to get the chefs to help me. There was another reason why I asked them to help me, it was because of my accursed 50% increase. My cooking, like my potions, was affected by my accursed 50% increase. Therefore, Director-san forbad me from cooking in public. However, he didn¡¯t say that I couldn¡¯t cook at all. I could cook if I wasn¡¯t in a public place. I actually cooked a lot at the Research Institute. I think he forbade me from cooking because it would be problematic if a lot of people knew of my ability. Therefore, I decided that I would give the portion I cooked to Captain-san and Feudal Lord-sama and his family. It was a small amount of people, and Feudal Lord-sama and his family didn¡¯t exercise a lot, like the knights, so I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll know the difference. And of course, because it was something I made. You see, food made from the ¡¾Saint¡¿felt special, didn¡¯t it? It was extremely awkward for me to say that it was special, but high-profile people liked that kind of thing¡­¡­ I also went to confirm with Captain-san and he told me that it wasn¡¯t a problem. Even so, as expected of professionals. I looked to the side and saw the chefs skilfully kneading the dough. They could do that just from hearing instructions, it¡¯s so amazing. And me? I was a step behind them. Let¡¯s stop thinking about unnecessary things and focus on making pasta. Then when the dough was kneaded and the surface was smooth, we let it rest in a wet towel. We prepared vegetables to go with the pasta while it was resting. Meat sauce would have been fine, but I decided to make basilica from medicinal herbs since I was at it. I think there was a herb flavoured pasta recipe in that book. I finely chopped some garlic, onion, basil and dill. I guarantee that the onions will sting my eyes. I finished chopping everything and the dough was ready, so we started making the pasta. We rolled the dough until it was thin, folded the dough and cut it to make flat noodles. I preferred thinner noodles, but this was all I could manage to make by myself. I boiled the noodles, stirred it with the vegetables and adjusted the flavour. ¡°Was it a success?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Corinna-san talked to me while the pasta was boiling. She stood next to me and looked in the pot with interest. It was a big pot and it was cute to see her tiptoe to peek inside. ¡°Was it pasta? Why did you make it with different types of wheat?¡± ¡°I wanted to examine if there¡¯s any differences in the cooking effect depending on the type of wheat.¡± ¡°Cooking effect?¡± ¡°Well, food made by people with the cooking skill increases physical abilities.¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of something like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been the talk at the Royal Capital for the past year, but it hasn¡¯t reached here, has it?¡± ¡°That might be so, but it¡¯s got nothing to do with potions, so I didn¡¯t ask. But, it¡¯s pretty interesting.¡± The effects of cooking was widely known at the Royal Capital, but it hadn¡¯t reached Corinna-san¡¯s ears. It took time to spread information in a world without phones or TVs. It¡¯s unbelievable, but when my grandmother was younger, she told me that it took years for fashion to spread from the capital to other areas of the country. Even though phones and TVs existed then. If my grandmother¡¯s story was true, then I can see how news from the Royal Capital still hasn¡¯t reached Klaussner. The pasta finished cooking when we were talking, so I cut the heat and quickly saut¨¦ed it in the frying pan I had prepared next to it. I made one portion first. We would make everyone else¡¯s portions after the chefs had tasted tested the pasta. The chefs were standing on the opposite side of Corinna-san so that they could see how the pasta would be cooked after it had been boiled. I was a little bit nervous because all the chefs were watching me work. ¡°It¡¯s finished.¡± I only seasoned it with salt, but it tasted good. I served the pasta and it was complete. The chefs¡¯ hands quickly reached for the dish when I put it in front of them and told them it was complete. They looked satisfied with it, so I was relieved; load was taken off my shoulders. CH 49 The pasta was carried out to the dining room when the butler spoke, ¡°This is the basilica that Sei-sama has made.¡± It was finally tasting time. The people in the dining room were Feudal Lord-sama, his family, Captain-san and myself. ¡°I was looking forward to tasting your food when I heard that you were cooking today.¡± Feudal Lord-sama¡¯s wife said and I smiled ambiguously. ¡°I hope it suits your tastes¡­¡­¡± The taste is probably fine. Even though I made it, the head chef was the one who put the finishing touches on it. I only made the pasta. I had mixed feelings about being told that I¡¯d made something when the head chef did the important part. I had no choice but to ask the head chef to add the finishing touches since it was being served to Feudal Lord-sama and his family. I had to cook, so I chose to eat later. I tried to tell them this, but the butler dismissed my suggestion. ¡°Please eat it while it¡¯s still hot.¡± Everyone put the pasta into their mouth at once. The fresh herbs spread throughout my mouth with just a bite. The herbs gave the pasta flavour and although it was only seasoned with salt, it was still very tasty. I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less from the head chef. I could hear them complementing the aroma, and of course how good it tasted as well. I looked around and saw that everyone was smiling. I¡¯m relieved, it looks like Feudal Lord-sama and his family like it. ¡°Was this called pasta? It seems to be made from wheat.¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°It seems like this is eaten in your kingdom Sei, but I¡¯ve eaten something similar to this before.¡± ¡°You have?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t eat it in our kingdom, but it was often eaten by commoners in a kingdom I¡¯ve visited before. I¡¯m sure they were called noodles.¡± ¡°Noodles! It might be the same dish. The word pasta means noodles.¡± ¡°Ooh! Does it?¡± I asked Feudal Lord-sama in detail and it seemed that the food he ate before was pasta. The pasta he ate had sauce poured on top of it unlike the herbal pasta we were having today. I¡¯ve never seen noodle dishes before so I thought that it didn¡¯t exist in this world. Although it wasn¡¯t common in this kingdom, it existed in others. Also, I might be able to find the ingredients that I¡¯ve given up on because I thought that it didn¡¯t exist here. Should I ask the merchants next time they come to the Research Institute? I conversed with Feudal Lord-sama and Captain-san, who was sitting next to me, called out suspiciously, ¡°Huh?¡± I looked towards him and his eyebrows were scrunched up. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Nope¡­¡­¡± He¡¯s being evasive. What the heck is wrong? Captain-san said he didn¡¯t have any likes or dislikes. I started using herbs in my cooking since I¡¯ve started cooking. Did he not like one of the herbs I used today? No, but the herbs I used today were all ones I¡¯ve used before while cooking at the Research Institute, so that shouldn¡¯t be it. Then, is it something else? I stared at Captain-san and asked him about his complexion. He replied in a troubled tone while smiling wryly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± At the same time, I heard someone in Feudal Lord-sama¡¯s family gasp, but it was probably my imagination. The day after dinner had ended without any mishaps. I went to deliver the potions to the knights¡¯ standby place and found out why Captain-san was acting so suspiciously. ¡°HP recovery?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. It only had a little effect though.¡± The knights from the 3rd Knight Order also ate pasta last night with Feudal Lord-sama¡¯s family at the back of the dining room. This was so I could find out the difference in effects between the different wheats used. The knights also helped me research food effects back at the Royal Capital so they were used to it. They ate a different dish this time so I received two different feedbacks. Like my investigations at the Royal Capital, the two different types of pasta had different effects. The pasta made from spelt had the effect of normal wheat pasta as well as HP recovery. Since the other ingredients were the same as the food I¡¯ve made before, it could be said that HP recovery was the effect of spelt. Captain-san¡¯s expression changed at dinner probably because he noticed the effect. ¡°HP recovery¡­¡­ Did your HP recover instantly?¡± ¡°No, it recovered gradually.¡± I heard HP recovery, so I wanted to confirm if food could take the place of potions, but the pasta didn¡¯t recover HP instantly like potions did. The HP recovery effect was gradual just like it was when one left their HP to recover naturally without relying on potions or magic. The recovery effect was probably greater than normal, so that was why they had noticed the difference. Another knight was listening to what we were saying and he thought it had a different effect. He added, ¡°I thought that it just increased our natural recovery rate.¡± ¡°Ah, is that possible?¡± ¡°If it increased your natural recovery rate, then the recovery interval is the same as usual?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t verify that. I need to test it again.¡± HP and MP recover at a steady rate over time. The knight didn¡¯t go as far as to check the interval between HP recoveries when he was eating. The knights said that they had to investigate this more and looked toward me. They want seconds, I get it. If so then I need to go to the kitchen again. This all depends on if I can use the kitchen or not. ¡°I have to check if I could use the kitchen¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh right, this isn¡¯t the Royal Palace.¡± ¡°Nothing you can do about it.¡± The knights smiled wryly and gave up. The herbal pasta was more popular than I thought it was. They were more disappointed that they couldn¡¯t eat it again than not being able to investigate the effects. I talked with the knights and Captain-san came down from the 2nd floor. ¡°Sei, you came.¡± ¡°Yes. I came to deliver the potions.¡± ¡°Thanks, we¡¯ll take it.¡± Captain-san said and a knight went to the table where the potion box was placed and carried it to the back. I completely forgot about my goals and just stood around talking in the hall. I had two goals. The first was to deliver the potion and the second was to get a progress report about the surrounding areas from Captain-san. I thought I would talk about the effects of the food after I finished my goals but the knights caught me. I had to pass the hall in order to get to the office so it was inevitable. However, I should have ignored them and went straight to Captain-san¡¯s office. I told Captain-san why I came here today, ¡°There was something I wanted to talk to you about in your office, but I got caught up talking about yesterday¡¯s food¡±. ¡°Ah, yesterday¡¯s¡­¡­ Yesterday¡¯s meal was very delicious.¡± Captain-san smiled his usual dazzling smile. I think I¡¯ve gotten used to it, but it¡¯s still hard to look at him directly in the eyes. I decided to change my approach and talked about something more serious, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve heard about it from the knights.¡± ¡°About the food? We¡¯ve been talking about it since this morning.¡± ¡°You were? Did your expression change yesterday because you noticed the effects of the pasta?¡± ¡°Yeah. I was hesitant to say it in that place yesterday, so I kept silent about it.¡± Captain-san said that Feudal Lord-sama didn¡¯t notice so he remained silent about it. He didn¡¯t bring the subject up. The information was publicly known at the Royal Palace, but the details were kept a secret, so it was difficult to talk about it in public. Going with the flow, we also talked about the effects of spelt. The knights were talking about it all morning and Captain-san also knew some of its effects. ¡°It¡¯s a simple recovery effect, but I¡¯m not sure if it increases natural recovery rate or not. I need to use the kitchen again if I want to verify this.¡± ¡°That might be difficult, since people need to work in the kitchen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Should we verify the effects when we get back to the Royal Capital?¡± ¡°Whatever the effect is, it¡¯ll be great if it improved HP recovery rate.¡± As Captain-san said, recovery rate was important for those who subjugated demons. It was a matter of life and death. But it was difficult to carry pasta while walking and it didn¡¯t seem very delicious to carry a lunch box. If HP recovery was a special effect of spelt then I could make it into something that¡¯s easy to carry around. I want to see if other dishes would have the same effect. But I would need the kitchen for that¡­¡­ Do I have to wait until I return to the Royal Capital to confirm the effects? I thought and left the building. CH 50 ¡°But this wheat doesn¡¯t have that kind of effect.¡± Corinna-san said in amazement as she stared at the spelt that was placed on top of the desk. I went to the distillation room the day after I made the pasta and was surrounded by everyone. They heard about spelt from Corinna-san. The people in the distillation room were interested in medicinal herbs by nature. I had expected this to happen. However, I hadn¡¯t heard what the knights from the 3rd Knight Order had said at this time, so everyone quickly left me alone. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the end of it. They surrounded me again after I¡¯d returned from my potion delivery. I decided to tell everyone the results of the investigation. ¡°There are many types of wheat, and I noticed that this particular wheat contained a lot of nutrients.¡± ¡°Is it like medicine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s similar but a bit different.¡± A certain saint drew attention to spelt in medieval Europe. I found out about this Nun-san when I went to the bookstore to find a book for my hobby, aromatherapy. Nun-san thought that healthy meals were important for maintaining good health. Because of that, it seemed like a person well versed in medicine and herbalism and she made great achievements in food culture as well. And the book I picked up that time was about spelt. ¡°I see. That¡¯s really interesting. Are there any other notable ingredients?¡± ¡°There¡¯s too many things. I can¡¯t explain it all at once.¡± ¡°Then tell me little by little, starting from this wheat.¡± There were many notable ingredients known as superfood, but honestly I couldn¡¯t remember them all. Cold sweat ran down my back and I tried to cover it up. Her attention has been diverted for now. Corinna-san picked up the spelt and began to think of something while muttering. She¡¯s probably thinking of a new potion recipe like she said she would. But a potion made from wheat¡­¡­ What kind of potion would be made from wheat? Wheat¡­¡­ Drink¡­¡­ Beer? Was that made with barley? ¡°Can you make something more effective than an Advanced HP Potion?¡± ¡°Oh my, do you want to make a more effective HP Potion?¡± ¡°Yes. I looked up various things, but I couldn¡¯t find a recipe that was more effective than Advanced HP Potions.¡± From the effects wheat added to food, I thought that I could make a potion more effective than Advanced Potions if I could make a potion from spelt. Like secrets recipes, I had an easy idea of adding wheat to the current Advanced HP Potion recipe. I¡¯ve browsed through a lot of books but I couldn¡¯t find anything that could improve potions and I hoped that Corinna-san might know something. I asked Corinna-san about it casually and her reply was unexpected, ¡°There was something more effective than Advanced HP Potions a long time ago¡±. ¡°What?! There was? ¡°Yeah. But it doesn¡¯t exist anymore.¡± It doesn¡¯t exist anymore?! I widened my eyes in shock at this new fact. I looked around but no one else was surprised because they already knew this. I looked at Corinna-san again and she beckoned me to the back of the room. I followed her and Corinna-san took a book from a locked bookshelf and opened it. The book had various potion recipes written in it. ¡°Look, this is the recipe for the Master HP Potion.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s highly effective, but it¡¯s also expensive. The medicinal herbs used in this recipe aren¡¯t easy to get. They¡¯re probably really expensive. Besides, very few here could make it.¡± As expected from the sacred place for pharmacists, the level of the pharmacists in Klaussner was high. In fact, compared to the pharmacists at the Royal Capital, the ones in Klaussner had a higher pharmacy level on average and more experience. I might have been a bit biased on their praise because Corinna-san had told me that they were the best pharmacists. I don¡¯t know much about the King¡¯s pharmacists but the level of the pharmacists in the distillation room was higher than those at the Research Institute. I was the only person at the Research Institute who could make Advanced HP Potions, but there were a lot of people here who could make it too because of their high pharmacy skill. Still, there wasn¡¯t anyone who could make a higher potion than that. This was a gathering of talented pharmacists, but there was a reason why it was impossible for them to make the Master HP Potion even though people have made it in the past. They didn¡¯t harvest the medicinal herb needed to make that potion, so they couldn¡¯t raise their pharmacy skill. The medicinal herb used in that potion could only be harvested from a region north of Klaussner. In addition, it only grew in a limited number of places and it couldn¡¯t be found unless one went deep into the forest. It was a rare medicinal herb, but after some time they cultivated it at Klaussner. ¡°Eh? You can cultivate it?¡± ¡°Yeah, we did.¡± ¡°Did?¡± I was confused and Corinna-san explained it to me. There used to be an extremely talented pharmacist in Klaussner. That person was the one who built the foundation of pharmacy used today. She was also known as the mother of medicine. The¡¾Pharmacist¡¿was respected by all other pharmacists in Klaussner. Should I say that this was as expected or something along those lines? She was someone who straddled the line between genius and madness and it seemed that she was also famous as an eccentric. People who loved gossip called the ¡¾Pharmacist¡¿a herb fanatic. Yup. She was also the person who made it possible to cultivate all sorts of herbs in Klaussner. She wanted to make potions freely with the herbs growing in the wild, so she established a method to cultivate them. She might have said something like, ¡°If I can¡¯t harvest the herbs then I¡¯ll just make it so I can¡±. One of the ingredients found in potions of the Master Potion was cultivated by the¡¾Pharmacist¡¿. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a simple thing to do even with all the different cultivation methods she¡¯d developed. According to Corinna-san, a lot of conditions were needed for it to grow. ¡°The cultivation conditions were often kept secret. I can¡¯t be sure of it, but some of the conditions probably weren¡¯t met and we couldn¡¯t grow the medicinal herbs needed for the Master Potion anymore.¡± ¡°The conditions are kept secret?¡± ¡°Yeah. Only a few people know all of the conditions to grow herbs.¡± Corinna-san said. She picked out another book from the bookshelf and handed it to me. I looked at Corinna-san and the book cover without opening it. She was signalling me to open the book with her chin, so I flipped it open¡­¡­ Of course, my eyebrows scrunched up because the methods that were being ¡®kept a secret¡¯ was written in this book. ¡°Um¡­¡­ Is it alright for me to see this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the person in charge here and I say that it¡¯s fine, so it¡¯s fine.¡± Was it like that? I pondered while flipping through the pages to search for a particular herb. I soon found the page and read it. Corinna-san stood next to me grumbling, ¡°This is confidential. Don¡¯t say a word about it to anyone. Well, it¡¯s not like you can do anything about it even if you know what the conditions are.¡± I understood Corinna-san¡¯s words after reading a bit more. CH 51 The book that was handed to me was a record of various herb cultivation methods. Likewise, the herb needed for the Master Potion that I was interested in was also recorded on here. The cultivation conditions for it were: the amount of water and light, temperature and the type of fertiliser needed. There was a word that I wasn¡¯t familiar with in this section. ¡°¡­¡­ Blessing?¡± Blessing wasn¡¯t a word I would see under plant cultivation conditions. I imaged someone praying in front of a herb field. Where the heck did this religion come from? At the same time, that image stuck a cord in me and my heart jumped. No way, it couldn¡¯t be. I timidly looked at Corinna-san, who was standing next to me, and found her staring straight back at me. ¡°Do you understand what it means?¡± ¡°No¡­¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± This wasn¡¯t a lie. I knew something about it, but I wasn¡¯t sure if my assumptions were correct. In the first place, these cultivation methods should have been written by a ¡¾Pharmacist¡¿not a¡¾Saint¡¿. Therefore it was possible that it was something different from the blessing that I was imagining. Was what I thought, but I had a feeling that I was correct. ¡°I see, what a shame. Well, whatever. Even if we had the ingredients, we couldn¡¯t make it anyways because our level isn¡¯t high enough.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve never asked you this before, have I? What level is your pharmacy skill?¡± Corinna-san said. She didn¡¯t look like it was a shame. Her words cut off my thoughts that were going around in a circle. Corrina-san was right, even if the herbs were available, people couldn¡¯t make the Master Potions if their skill wasn¡¯t high enough. I opened up my status in order to answer her question. It¡¯s higher than before¡­¡­ I thought it would be impossible to raise my level because it didn¡¯t go up even when I made Advanced HP Potions. Did it go up because I made potions using the Advanced HP Potion recipe that Corinna-san taught me? If so, then I¡¯m glad. It was still possible to raise it even if I don¡¯t make the Master Potions. ¡°Level 32.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± I chuckled while answering and Corinna frowned at me. I took a step back because she was looking at me so strongly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Your level¡¯s higher than I thought it would be.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s even higher than my level.¡± Eh? Really? I was surprised and Corinna-san looked shocked. ¡°So you¡¯d reach that level if you made that many potions every day.¡± ¡°Mhm¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± I couldn¡¯t stand Corinna-san¡¯s shocked expression and apologised. The pharmacists in the distillation room were all surprised when they saw how many potions I could make in a day, but Corinna-san didn¡¯t say anything about it so I wasn¡¯t worried. But I did make a lot. It wasn¡¯t just the mercenaries who ordered potions from here, the knights did as well. Should I have held back? ¡°You can make the Master Potion if you¡¯re at that level, but it¡¯s a shame about the ingredients.¡± ¡°I agree¡­¡­¡± Corinna-san put a hand to her chin and pondered. I glanced at her and thought about the Master HP Potion. I wasn¡¯t surprised that my pharmacy level was high enough to make Master Potions. I had expected this to happen. You could make higher potions every 10 levels, and I thought that I would be able to make it if my pharmacy level passed level 30. I could raise my level again if I had the ingredients to make the Master Potion. The problem was the ingredients. It was difficult to get the ingredients now and it couldn¡¯t be prepared at once. The cultivation conditions couldn¡¯t be met, so it was impossible to grow it. Hmm. Should I tell Corinna-san about that thing? I thought worriedly and then Corinna-san moved. Corinna-san moved to the corner to a two-leaf door cabinet and opened it. Unexpectedly, there was a metal door inside of the cabinet. I thought that metal cabinets were unusual, but it appeared to be a safe. Corinna-san kept the key to the safe around her neck and she reached under her clothes to take it out. She took a really old looking book out of the safe. This book was thinner than the books that contained the potion recipes and herb cultivation methods. What kind of book is it? I stared at it and Corinna-san gave me the book. I opened the book gently. The bindings were firm, but the colour of the paper changed towards the end. I could tell how old this book was. I turned the pages and read it. It read like someone¡¯s diary. ¡°Is this a diary?¡± ¡°It is. But it¡¯s also a very precious document.¡± Document? It felt like a normal diary when I skimmed through it. What was she talking about? ¡°This is a really precious book, so only read it when you¡¯re alone in this room.¡± ¡°Only when I¡¯m alone?¡± ¡°Yes. That book contains highly classified information and it can¡¯t be seen by others.¡± She said and I wanted to ask her if it was alright for me to read this, but her answer would probably be the same as before. She urged me to read it with her eyes, so I looked at the book again. I placed the book on a table and sat on a chair so that I could read it carefully. I understood who had written this diary after reading it for a while. The person who had written this book was the ¡¾Pharmacist¡¿. Daily events were also written in this, just like a normal diary. The cultivation process of trial and error was also written as part of her daily life. ¡°She even wrote something like this¡­¡­¡± I stopped mid-sentence and Corinna, who was sitting next to me, nodded quietly. My guess is probably correct. The trial and error process which was not written in the cultivation method book was written in here, along with the¡¾Pharmacist¡¯s¡¿feelings at that time. Her road to success wasn¡¯t smooth and she seemed to have enjoyed the twists and turns she experienced along the way. However, she didn¡¯t just write about medicinal herbs. She also wrote about her love for Klaussner and its citizens. I found out that Klaussner didn¡¯t have any special products to begin with from reading this diary. They mainly produced wheat, like most of the other fiefs in Slantania Kingdom. Then the wheat production was hurt badly. This didn¡¯t just occur in Klaussner, this crop failure spread throughout Slantania Kingdom and many people starved to death. The feudal lord¡¯s daughter, who was also the ¡¾Pharmacist¡¿, was extremely distressed when she saw the people starve to death. Thus, she began to find ways to cultivate medicinal herbs, so that it could be used to pay tax in place of wheat. Her hobby was certainly influenced by this crop selection, and she became known as the ¡¾Pharmacist¡¿. I inferred from the diary that she started behaving the way she did for the sake of the people. She was happy that she could curb the people¡¯s hunger every time she succeed in cultivating different medicinal herbs. I turned the page and read that she wrote a lot about a certain herb. It seemed that cultivation of this herb wasn¡¯t going well for her, and compared to the other herbs that she¡¯d been cultivating so far, this one had been stumping her for a while. That herb was important to her, but she had no choice but to leave it aside for now and focus on cultivating other herbs. I could also tell that she was frustrated. I skimmed the next entries because the contents remained the same and then I found an entry where she was overjoyed. She¡¯d found the last cultivation condition. I found the condition when I read the entry before this one. It was blessing and something else. I found a description that couldn¡¯t be overlooked. ¡°Golden magic¡­¡­¡± Ah, I knew it. I called out to Corinna-san in amazement. ¡°Do you know what this passage means?¡± Yup, absolutely. CH 52 A few days after I found the shocking truth. I searched through the diary of ¡¾Pharmacist-sama¡¿. I was confining myself in the corner of the distillation room since morning today, as well. It wasn¡¯t like I wasn¡¯t opposed to reading someone else¡¯s diary. But sometimes you have to do things that you would rather not¡­¡­ This was also for the sake of being able to use the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique. I was just making excuses to myself while I read her diary. From the description written in the diary, blessing seemed to be the same thing as the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique. It was as I¡¯d expected. And I thought that the ¡¾Pharmacist¡¿was a ¡¾Saint¡¿since she could use that golden magic power. When I confirmed this with Corinna, she told me that I was right. Although, it wasn¡¯t known that blessing was the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique. Because this was confidential information. Detailed information about blessing was only passed onto Klaussner¡¯s feudal lord and the person in charge of the distillation room. Due to the diary being top secret. I was worried that I would anger Feudal Lord-sama because I was reading such a document, but I worried for no reason. Corinna had received permission from Feudal Lord-sama beforehand. I was relieved to hear that. If I thought about it carefully, even if Corinna was in charge of the distillation room, she wouldn¡¯t just show top secret information of the fief to a stranger without permission from Feudal Lord-sama. It was fine for me to advance to the next stage now that I knew about blessing, but there was another problem. I didn¡¯t know the activation conditions for the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique. To solve this, I¡¯ve been reading ¡¾Pharmacist-sama¡¯s¡¿diary for the past few days. I hoped that I would find some hints. But the progress wasn¡¯t going well. I couldn¡¯t find any description that described what I was hoping to find. I stretched while still seated in my chair when I finished reading the diary in my hand. The writing was beautiful, but my eyes got tired from reading the same text for a long time. I rubbed the corner of my eyes with both hands. I looked at the window and saw that the light shining from outside had already reached the back of the room. From how high the sun is right now, I¡¯d say it was about 3 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t realise that the bell, that informed the time, had rang a while ago. I¡¯ve been reading since morning, should I go outside for a change of pace? I got up from the chair as soon as I thought that. ¡°Oh my, are you going out?¡± Corinna called out to me as I was leaving the back room. ¡°I thought I should get some fresh air.¡± I replied and she returned it with a wry smile. ¡°That might be nice.¡± She looked very tired. She patted my back as if she was cheering me on. I exited the distillation room and headed to the back of the castle. There was a small herb garden there for cultivation experiments. It didn¡¯t smell of medicinal herbs like in the distillation room, but I felt as if I was being healed and it was a nice change of pace. I arrived at the herb garden and sighed. I squatted down on the field, rested my jaw on my arms and absent-mindedly gazed at the scenery. Because my view was low, I could only see the herbs rustling in the wind. I emptied my mind for a short while and then it was dusk. Nevertheless, the investigation was more difficult than I¡¯d expected. The trials and errors of the cultivation were written in fine detail. So I had hoped that the conditions for blessing would also be written, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Pharmacist-sama only wrote about other conditions and about the people of the fief. No. I might have overlooked something. I thought. I stared at the herbs and recalled the contents of the diary. The thing she wrote about most after herb cultivation, was it about the fief¡¯s citizens? After that, she wrote about her daily life in detail. Come to think of it, she did name a few people too. I saw a certain man¡¯s name a lot. This is just a feeling I got from the writing, but was it her younger brother? She had written about him more than others, so it left an impression on me. Oh yeah, the first time she¡¯d used blessing was also for her brother. She originally cultivated herbs to heal a disease that was spreading throughout the fief. The symptoms of the disease progressed slowly, but if untreated, the person would get weaker and weaker until they eventually died. While her cultivation was going well, the citizens fell to the disease one by one, and eventually her brother also fell victim to it. Then, ¡¾Pharmacist-sama¡¿grew impatient. The herb was difficult to obtain; I don¡¯t know if she had found it earlier, or if she had cultivated it fast, but ¡¾Pharmacist-sama¡¿wagered on it. The result was her win. Her younger brother and the citizens of the fief were able to recover safely, thanks to the potions she had made from the cultivated herbs. The entry on the day her brother¡¯s symptoms calmed down were wet and blurry. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s a mystery.¡± I tried to recall, but nothing of interest came to mind. Then, the hints are in the parts I can¡¯t remember? It wasn¡¯t possible to remember the diary word-by-word, so it was a possibility. But, was it something so trivial that I couldn¡¯t remember it? Even though I thought about it for a long time, I couldn¡¯t come up with an answerand my legs were going numb, so I stood up. I stretched my arms. I¡¯ve been reading the diary the whole time so my back bones cracked. I don¡¯t know if I was able to change my mood or not, but it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been out, so let¡¯s head back now. I turned back to head to the distillation room when I heard a crowd of people speaking. I turned towards the voices and saw mercenaries heading back towards the castle. I stared intensely at their figures, because it was different from normal. They were in a rush. I saw someone familiar in the group and headed towards them. I understood the reason behind their attitude when I got closer. They were probably on a subjugation because there were injured people. There were some who couldn¡¯t walk unless they borrowed someone else¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Are you okay!?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Jou-chan.¡± I ran up to Leo and his expression changed from a mixed one to a smiling one. I felt like most of the mercenaries were looking at me like, ¡®who the heck is that?¡¯, but some people looked at me and their expressions softened. I knew them because they had come to the distillation room to pick up potions before. The people next to them asked about me and some people explained who I was, I heard the word ¡®distillation room¡¯ from them. ¡°Are you returning from a subjugation?¡± ¡°Yes. Demons that don¡¯t usually appear on the forest edge were there. We were subjugating them. We still have our lives, but we were beaten.¡± ¡°It must have been tough. Are there a lot of injured people?¡± ¡°Yeah. But they¡¯re livelier than ever. It¡¯s thanks to the potions you made, Jou-chan.¡± The people, who were listening to the conversation between Leo and I, started a commotion. ¡°Did you make that potion, nee-chan?¡± ¡°We were saved thanks to you!¡± ¡°Without it, I¡¯d be dead by now.¡± ¡°The potion you made me drink was amazing!¡± My accursed 50% increase was doing a great job as usual. Leo¡¯s words began the trigger as the mercenaries surrounded me and gave their thanks. Even though I had gotten used to the 3rd Knight Order, the mercenaries surrounding me were even bulkier than them, so the pressure I was feeling was high. I felt the ends of my mouth curve, but I want you to overlook something like that because of the pressure. ¡°Will you be receiving treatment at the castle after this?¡± ¡°Yeah. Even though the potions are better than normal, there are still some guys who need more treatment.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll head to the distillation room and prepare new potions for you.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not something that needs to be healed with potions. It¡¯s enough just to get them wrapped up in bandages.¡± ¡°But some of them look seriously injured¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ah. That¡¯s right. What should I do¡­¡­?¡± He refused, saying that new potions weren¡¯t necessary, but there were some people who couldn¡¯t even walk by themselves. When I told him that those people might need it, he was being evasive. Leo scratched his head, looking troubled. Rather than wait for it to heal naturally, it¡¯s more effective for them to heal quickly with a potion. I¡¯m sure Leo and the other know this since they¡¯re pros. Were they being thoughtful of the herb shortage? The amounts of potions used in a day might have already been decided. The potions sold to the mercenaries were always at a fixed number. Yup, why don¡¯t I quickly use recovery magic here? It looked like Leo and the others were patrolling and fighting every day, so it¡¯s better for them to be in perfect condition, isn¡¯t it? Was there no one at the castle who could use recovery magic? Of course, there weren¡¯t. I thought it was really odd when I first heard this since this was the Fief Capital, but all the fiefs were like this. In addition, only a few people could use magic and fewer could use recovery magic. So they all went to the Royal Capital. Yes, to the Court Mage Division. The Court Mage Division had a better salary than working for the local castle. Someone told me this. ¡°Mm, if you don¡¯t mind should I heal you?¡± ¡°Huh? If it¡¯s with a potion¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, not with a potion but with magic.¡± ¡°What?¡± As expected, the mercenaries and Leo all looked surprised. They probably didn¡¯t expect to find someone that could use recovery magic around them. ¡°Jou-chan, aren¡¯t you a pharmacist.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­¡± Leo had recovered and asked me in a dubious tone. How should I reply to him? I was a member of the Medicinal Herb Research Institute and I did have the pharmacy skill. Would it be fine just to say that I was a pharmacist? ¡°I¡¯m a pharmacist¡± ¡°¡°¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±¡±¡± I had a feeling that they were looking at me with eyes that said, ¡°What the heck is this chick saying,¡± but I paid it no heed. I felt like I would lose if I paid attention to that. I asked seriously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leo seemed to have abandoned any thought and replied, ¡°Please.¡± I received permission so I casted ¡ºHEAL¡»on the people closest to me. They were injured but no one was close to death so it was probably fine if I didn¡¯t prioritise who I healed. It seemed that healing people with magic was rare and a lot of them saw it for the first time, so their eyes shone. With this number, it was faster to cast AOE magic, ¡ºAREA HEAL¡». But I steadily casted ¡ºHEAL¡»this time. Because magic with the name ¡®AREA¡¯ attached to it required a high skill level. It was rare to use recovery magic, if they found out I could use a higher level magic then I had a feeling that things would become troublesome. So even if it was a pain to heal them individually, I won¡¯t use ¡ºAREA HEAL¡». Leo¡¯s words broke my resolution. ¡°My arms are fine too.¡± ¡°Are they?¡± ¡°Ah. I¡¯ve seen a court mage heal before, but your healing is even better than theirs, Jou-chan.¡± ¡°Th-thank you.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re this good, you¡¯ll probably be called by the Knight Order too.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°They also received heavy damage.¡± The Knight Order also received damage? He¡¯s talking about the 3rd Knight Order, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Yeah, we came back together but they looked seriously injured.¡± ¡°Seems they went in deeper than us, so that¡¯s probably why.¡± ¡°A lot of demons have spawned further into the forest, so it¡¯s more chaotic there. You have to prepare properly before going in.¡± ¡°Excuse me, is the Knight Order the one who came from the Royal Capital?¡± ¡°Ah, yup.¡± I was filled with dread and chills ran down my spine at the mercenaries¡¯ confirmation. The smiling face of Captain-san always appeared in my minds after the knights. Then, I saw a scene from the other time. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°¡ºAREA HEAL¡»¡± Leo was surprised at the rapid speed of my magic power and called out, but his voice no longer reached me. After casting ¡ºAREA HEAL¡»on the mercenaries, I left them and ran towards where the knights were on standby. I didn¡¯t even turn back when a voice called out to me from behind. CH 53 Inside the castle, I glanced sideways at the surprised maids and ran to the separate building where the knights were stationed. How long has it been since I¡¯ve run this hard? I feel like I¡¯m running faster than when I was in my previous world. I might be able to enter the Olympics now. While thinking that, I desperately ran. I also thought that I wasn¡¯t in a situation where I could think about other things, but if I don¡¯t think, I think I would be really frustrated. I remembered what the mercenaries said before. They¡¯d said that the knights had received more damage, but how were their injuries? I had participated in subjugation missions while at the Royal Capital and I have seen them injured before. If the damage they¡¯d received was the same as that time, then it was still alright. The people from the Court Mage Division that accompanied us also healed perfectly. However, if they received more damage than the mercenaries, then that meant that more people were injured than usual. Usually, fewer knights were injured compared to the mercenaries from earlier. Is he alright? I suddenly thought and drew my lips together. It didn¡¯t matter what state he was in, as long as he¡¯s alive. Then I¡¯ll do my best to heal him. I renewed my determination and headed towards where the knights were stationed. ¡°Sei!!!¡± I saw the knights coming back in groups at the same time I saw the building. There really are a lot of injured people. The number of people borrowing other people¡¯s shoulders to walk were more than the mercenaries. I instinctively frowned. The entrance of their station was crowded with injured people. When I approached them, someone among them noticed me and called out to me. All the other knights also turned towards me when they heard that. Everyone¡¯s tired expressions changed to a relieved one. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, as you can see, no one died.¡± I was also relieved at those words. ¡°We¡¯re getting treatment inside but¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡± ¡°Sorry, that¡¯ll be great.¡± When I interrupted his words, he looked apologetic as he thanked me. No, no. Even though I came here because I was interested in the sacred ground for pharmacists, we still came here together for subjugation. It was only natural that I also participate in curing them. He didn¡¯t ask for help, even though he was so apologetic. So I smiled at the knight. The entrance to the building was crowded, but when people noticed that I was coming through they opened up a road for me. When I entered the hall, it was just as equally crowded inside as out. The Court Mages were seated at the back of the hall and injured people were lined up before them. It seemed that they were treating minor injuries. Severely injured people were sitting or lying down along both sides of the walls. Another mage was walking between those people and casting recovery magic on them in turns. Now then, where¡¯s Captain-san? No matter what I do, I should first confirm the situation with him and ask him what I should do. I thought and looked around but I didn¡¯t see his familiar blonde hair. Has he not returned yet? Or¡­¡­ I couldn¡¯t see him and the heavy feeling in my heart grew. No, the knights said it before, didn¡¯t they? No one died. I shook my head to get rid of the nasty thoughts. I looked around restlessly for Captain-san and one of the knights, who I accidently met eyes with, beckoned at me. When I looked towards there, I saw a crowd of people. Captain-san might be there. I walked quickly towards that spot and saw Captain-san sitting on a chair through a gap between the crowds of people. What¡¯s wrong with him? He seemed to be completely exhausted but I couldn¡¯t see his expression because he was facing the floor. ¡°Hawk-sa¡­¡­¡± I tried to call out to him and froze. Because someone that looked like a servant was wrapping a white cloth around Captain-san¡¯s head. I saw a little dull, red colour spread onto the white cloth. Did he injure his head? ¡­¡­ His head?! My face quickly paled. His head injury is bad. I have to heal it quickly! When I thought that, I felt a familiar feeling swell up around my chest. ¡°This is it!¡± ¡°Sei!¡± Eh? What is it? Although I couldn¡¯t understand the reason and was panicking, the magic swelling up inside me didn¡¯t stop. Light gold and white magic started drifting in the air and gradually covered the whole hall. The knights noticed the magic in the air and started getting noisy. Ah, what should I do? No, anyway¡­¡­ I broke off my thoughts that were becoming chaotic and remembered my original purpose. Yes, the treatment. I have to heal him. The moment I thought that, the skill activated and the magic that filled the hall reacted. The light was stronger than usual and my vision was dyed in white. The people in the hall were healed just as I¡¯d expected they would from the light. Loud cheers could be heard when my vision returned to normal. ¡°Sei?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Hawk-sama, are you alright?¡± ¡°Yeah, my injury wasn¡¯t that bad.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that bad¡­¡­ Even though you injured your head?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It only seemed like a big deal because of the blood.¡± I was surprised at the skill activating, but Captain-san brought me back to my senses when he called out to me. Of course, the skill also healed Captain-san¡¯s injuries. Blood wasn¡¯t flowing out of his head even though the servant had released his hands. I sighed in relief at that. ¡°Anyway, that skill just now was it¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± Everyone knew what it was even if it wasn¡¯t said aloud. He probably just wanted to ask if that was the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique or not. I nodded in the middle of Captain-san¡¯s sentence. Even so, why did the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique activate now? Like with recovery magic, it wasn¡¯t like the magic spread out of my body because of my intention, now is it? I¡¯m sure that something triggered it but¡­¡­ I thought about different things and then recalled what was written in¡¾Pharmacist-sama¡¯s¡¿diary. I¡¯m sure when ¡¾Pharmacist-sama¡¿activated the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique, she was frustrated that her brother¡¯s illness had taken a turn for the worse. Is that frustration the trigger? It could be said that for this case that was the one thing in common. I might have lost my head when I saw Captain-san¡¯s injuries. It wasn¡¯t just this time, but I was like this when we were at the West Forest too. But, the situation at the research institute had been a little different. I was certainly frustrated at that time because I couldn¡¯t find a way to increase the effects of the potions. However, if the skill could be activated with just that much frustration, then I should have been able to use it at the Court Mage Division¡¯s training grounds. The pressure coming from Head Magician-sama, who was standing next to me at those times, wasn¡¯t a joke. I thought that I was pretty frustrated at those times. But it still didn¡¯t activate. If it isn¡¯t frustration, then what the earth could¡­¡­ ¡°¡­¡­ I. Sei?¡± My consciousness raised to the surface at the voice calling out to me. I seemed to have pondered too hard. I met Captain-san¡¯s eyes; he had called out to me many times but I didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Sorry, I was just thinking a little.¡± ¡°I see. About the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique?¡± ¡°Yes. About why I was able to activate it¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡± Captain-san put his hands to his chin when he heard my words and pondered. The knights around us who also heard us talk also pondered. I was very thankful that they cooperated with me in this way. Listening to other people might bring new ideas onto the table. Everyone was piling in their ideas and it felt like we were comrades. Comrades¡­¡­ Comrades, are we? Come to think of it, when I first activated the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique at the research institute I was thinking of the researchers and knights from the 3rd Knight Order. Could it be that thinking about my comrades is the trigger? Mm, isn¡¯t it a bit weak as a trigger? But I feel like I¡¯ll know what the trigger is some time in the near future. When I was at the research institute, I surely¡­¡­ When I tried to recall as much as I could about the first time I activated the technique, I noticed something different. Something in my chest finally started moving. I was surprised for a second and stopped thinking about it; then that feeling also started calming down. I unintentionally frowned. ¡°Sei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­ No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Captain-san called out to me when he saw my expression but I couldn¡¯t answer him frankly. Ugh¡­¡­ Even if you look at me with such eyes, I can¡¯t talk about it. Because, because¡­¡­ Captain-san, I was able to activate the technique because I was thinking about you; how could I say something like that!?!? It¡¯s so embarrassing, I can¡¯t do it! I really can¡¯t say it out loud! CH 54 ¡°Haaah ~~~~~~.¡± I holed myself in my room since morning and was experimenting, but I fell flat onto the writing desk and let out a big sigh since the results were just as I expected. Even though I had predicted how this would turn out, it wasn¡¯t a favourable prediction. To tell the truth, it was a prediction that I didn¡¯t want to make. Yesterday, I had activated the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique at the place where the knights were stationed. It was great that I could activate it. It was surprising that it suddenly activated, but thanks to it, I was able to cure the knights¡¯ injuries with it. I was glad that I found out the conditions to activate it since I didn¡¯t know what the activation conditions were at all until now thus preventing me from activating it. I thought that it was good that I could activate it whenever I wanted. I was likely very happy that this would lessen the stress of a certain Captain-sama. The problem was the activation condition¡­¡­ Why is the activation condition Captain-san!!! I tried many things since morning. Captain-san wasn¡¯t the only person I thought about when I activated the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique before. I also thought about Jude, Director, the researchers and the knights I knew. I tried to activate the technique while thinking about different people that I knew. However, the magic in question wouldn¡¯t activate even if I thought about people other than Captain-san. I was reluctant, but the last thing I did was think about Captain-san as I tried to activate it and¡­¡­ I endured my embarrassment as I thought about him and then I felt magic stirring from within me. The magic would stop if I stopped to pray when I felt the slight movements. It seemed that I could stop it at will as well. To be honest, if I was alone in my room then I¡¯d hit the desk and yell in a really loud voice. Because, you know? I have to think about Captain-san every time I want to use this technique, don¡¯t I?! Isn¡¯t that torture!? However, Marie-san and a few maids were in the room. I couldn¡¯t cover my face with both hands and roll around on the floor either. The only thing I could do in this situation was sigh. ¡°Sei-sama, why don¡¯t you take a break now?¡± ¡°Thank you very much. I¡¯ll do that.¡± A worried voice came from behind me when I was drooping my head down. It was Marie-san. When I looked up from the desk, I saw that Marie-san was smiling and that tea had already been prepared at the lounge suite. Come to think of it, I¡¯ve been so immersed in experiments since morning that I haven¡¯t eaten anything. I¡¯ll take up her offer and have a break. There were sandwiches and fruits on top of the table, as well as sweets for tea. It was obvious that I¡¯ve seen this food before. They were the same things I made when I was at the research institute. I glanced at Marie and she smiled, ¡°Enjoy your food.¡± My stomach growled a little. Which reminds me, I woke up this morning, got dressed and started my experiments straight away so I haven¡¯t had anything to eat. Thinking it over carefully, I didn¡¯t have anything for dinner yesterday either. Yesterday, I holed myself in my room as soon as I returned from the knights¡¯ station. I usually try to eat three meals a day. But, I didn¡¯t eat anything for dinner yesterday and I sat on the desk since morning with a frown on my face. She was probably worried about me. That was what I felt when I looked at the things on the table. She probably thought that I would feel like eating something that I was used to eating. I felt bad about it and put the sandwich into my mouth. I got hungry as soon as I did that. The sandwich disappeared in an instant and then I noticed that the maids looked relieved when I reached for the sweets. It wasn¡¯t just Marie-san, they were all worried about me. I¡¯m really, really sorry¡­¡­ I took a sip of my tea when I finished eating and Marie-san informed me of the guests that visited while I holed myself up in my room. The more I listened, the more I realised that I had made a lot of people worry and I felt ashamed. I had returned to my room without visiting the distillation room, so even Corinna-san came to visit me. And of course, Captain-san as well. However, Marie-san saw what I looked like when I came back to my room and she decided to not inform me that they visited. I was really thankful for her consideration. I didn¡¯t mind seeing Corinna-san, but I couldn¡¯t meet Captain-san in that state. I basically ran away from the knights¡¯ station after I activated the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique. Even though Captain-san was calling out to me to stop, I ignored him. It¡¯s Captain-san, so he¡¯s probably really worried about me. But I didn¡¯t know how I should act when I meet him. I thought he was really my type when I first met him. And after seeing him a lot, I also realised that he was a good person. But this was the first time that I was aware of this. Would I be able to act as I always have around him the next time we meet? I¡¯m extremely anxious. Even so, it¡¯s difficult to keep avoiding Captain-san. I have to work (demon subjugations). Yup, work, work. It¡¯s not good to abandon my work. If I think that it¡¯s work then I might not be overly conscious about it when I activate the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique. I¡¯m not too sure, but let¡¯s do it. ¡°Thanks for the meal.¡± ¡°What are your plans for today?¡± ¡°I wanted to go to the distillation room.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± I headed to the distillation room after my meal. It seemed that Corinna-san also visited my room yesterday. She¡¯s probably worried about me so I should visit her. There¡¯s also blessing. I wasn¡¯t sure what blessing was but I knew that it was activated by the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique. I can conduct many experiments from now on. If my experiments go well, then I could obtain the herbs I want. I got really excited thinking about the future. First, I need to get more information about blessing and then I need to receive permission from Corinna-san to conduct experiments. I headed towards the distillation room with those things in mind. ¡°Are you alright now?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡± Corinna-san called out to me as soon as I entered the distillation room. She really was worried after all. She replied, ¡°If you¡¯re fine then that¡¯s good,¡± when I lowered my head. Our greetings were rushed and she took me to the back room when I told her I had something to discuss with her. I had said it in a small voice, but she understood my intentions. I wanted to discuss blessing with her. The contents will contain confidential information, so I wanted to avoid talking about it in a room full of people. ¡°You want to experiment with blessing?¡± ¡°Yes. First of all, I want to read the document again.¡± ¡°What are you planning to do after you read the document?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll probably experiment with some medicinal herbs. I¡¯d also like to borrow a flowerpot.¡± ¡°A flowerpot?¡± ¡°If I suddenly experiment on the fields and fail then it¡¯ll be troublesome, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. Okay, I¡¯ll get the things together.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± I decided to use a flowerpot for the blessing experiments at first. It probably wouldn¡¯t be a problem if I activated the ¡¾Saint¡¿technique like I did at the Medicinal Herb Research Institute, but I¡¯m being cautious. Corinna-san said that she would have everything ready by the afternoon, so I decided to review the documents in the meantime.